Skip to main content

Full text of "Atheism in pagan antiquity"

See other formats


ATHEISM  IN  PAGAN  ANTIQUITY 


ATHEISM  IN 
PAGAN  ANTIQUITY 


BY 

A.    B.    DRACHMANN 

PROFESSOR   OF  CLASSICAL   PHILOLOGY   IN    THE   UNIVERSITY  OF  COPENHAGEN 


GYLDENDAL 
11  HANOVER  SQUARE,  LONDON,  W.  1 

COPENHAGEN  CHRISTIANIA 

1922 


Syeelc  ODn^p^k^ 


PREFACE 

THE  present  treatise  originally  appeared  in  Danish 
as  a  University  publication  {Kjæbenhavns  Uni- 
versitets Festskrift^  November  1919).  In  submitting 
it  to  the  English  public,  I  wish  to  acknowledge  my 
profound  indebtedness  to  Mr.  G.  F.  Hill  of  the  British 
Museum,  who  not  only  suggested  the  English  edition,  but 
also  with  untiring  kindness  has  subjected  the  translation, 
as  originally  made  by  Miss  Ingeborg  Andersen,  M.A.  of 
Copenhagen,  to  a  painstaking  and  most  valuable  revision. 

For  an  account  of  the  previous  treatments  of  the  subject, 
as  well  as  of  the  method  employed  in  my  investigation, 
the  reader  is  referred  to  the  introductory  remarks  which 
precede  the  Notes. 

A.  B.  DRACHMANN. 

Charlottenlund, 
July  1922. 


5176  .3 


CONTENTS 


Preface  .......  P.  v 

Introduction  ......        Pp.  1-4 

Definition  of  atheism  ;  its  extension  in  antiquity  and  later  ; 
doubtful  cases,  i. — Limitation  of  the  inquiry  ;  its  relation 
to  the  conception  of  antiquity,  4. 


CHAPTER  I 

Conception  and  Treatment  of  Denial  of  the  Gods 

IN  Antiquity;  Accounts  of  Deniers        .  .      Pp.  5-14 

Atheism  and  atheist  modern  words  ;  the  terms  of  antiquity 
and  their  meaning,  5. — Judicial  conception  and  treatment 
of  deniers  at  Athens  and  at  Rome,  6. — Resumé,  11, — Lists 
of  atheists,  13. 

CHAPTER  II 

Naive  Criticism  of  Popular  Religion  ;  Xenophanes    Pp.  15-21 

Character  of  the  ancient  religion :  higher  and  lower 
notions  ;  the  beginning  of  criticism  (Pindar,  Euripides),  15. 
— Xenophanes,  17. 

CHAPTER  III 

Ionic  Naturalism  ;  Diagoras      .  .  .  .Pp.  22-34 

Natural  philosophy  critical  of  popular  belief,  but  its  criticism 
not  radical.  Pantheism.  Democritus,  22. — Anaxagoras  ; 
circle  of  Pericles;  Thucydides,  25. — Hippo  and  Diogenes, 
29. — Diagoras,  31. 


viii  CONTENTS 

CHAPTER  IV 
Sophistic  and  its  Influence  .  .  .  .Pp.  35-63 

Character  of  Sophistic  :  relativism  ;  sociological  point  of 
view  ;  practical  purpose  ;  inconsistency,  35. — Protagoras, 
39;  Prodicus,  42. — Critias,  44. — Euripides,  51. — 
Socrates  in  Aristophanes  and  in  the  indictment ;  Ari- 
stodemus  in  Xenophon,  56. — Mutilation  of  the  Hermae, 
60. — Plato's  Laws,  61. 

CHAPTER  V 
Socrates  and  the  Socratics   .  .  .  .Pp.  64-88 

Contrast  between  Sophists  and  Socratics,  64. — Socrates 
in  Aristophanes  ;  in  the  indictment ;  in  the  defence,  67. — 
Socrates  no  theologian,  but  a  religious  moralist ;  his 
adherence  to  popular  belief  and  to  the  old  religious 
thought ;  causes  of  his  condemnation  ;  the  Delphic  Oracle 
and  what  it  meant  to  him;  his  daimonion,  67. — The 
Socratics :  Cynics,  Megarians,  Cyrenaics ;  Theodorus, 
74- — Plato :  his  views  in  youth  and  in  old  age ;  ir- 
rationality of  the  conceptions  of  the  gods,  76. — Xeno- 
crates  and  demonology,  81.  —  Aristotle :  his  trial ; 
theology;  denial  of  the  gods  of  popular  belief,  83. — 
Strato,  87. — Concluding  remarks,  87. 

CHAPTER  VI 
Hellenism.  ......      Pp.  89-119 

Advance  of  oriental  religions ;  weakening  of  popular 
belief;  Polybius  on  popular  belief  in  Greece  and  at 
Rome,  89. — The  Tyche-religion :  in  Thucydides  and 
Demosthenes,  92 ;  under  Alexander  and  his  successors, 
93 ;    in    Polybius    and    the    elder    Pliny,   94 ;    in    the  ' 

Romances,  95. — Decline  of  the  oracles,  96. — Want  of 
respect  to  sanctuaries,  97. — Decay  of  Roman  state-wor- 
ship, 98. — Philosophy ;  Stoics,  103  ;  Epicureans,  105  ; 
Sceptics,  107;  Cynics,  109;  Euhemerus,  ill. — 
Individuals:  Polybius,  Cicero,  113. — Reaction  under 
Augustus  ;  the  elder  Pliny,  117. 

^     CHAPTER  VII 
Period  of  the  Roman  Empire  .  .  .Pp.  120-132 

Reaction  in  the  second  century;  Stoicism,  r20. — 
Tendencies  in  opposition :  the  Cynics ;  Oenomaus ; 
Lucian,  123. — Monotheism:  Judaism,  126;  Christianity 
and  demonology,  128. 


CONTENTS  ix 

CHAPTER  VIII 
Middle  Ages  and  Recent  Times       .  .  .    Pp.  133-145 

Difficulties  of  treatment,  133. — Demonology  in  Milton, 
G.  I.  Voss,  Thomas  Aquinas  ;  in  Dante  and  other  poets ; 
in  magic  ;  in  the  view  of  contemporary  paganism,  134. — 
Worship  of  pagan  gods  in  the  Renaissance,  138. — 
Naturalistic  interpretations  in  Thomas  Aquinas  and 
later ;  Hebraism  and  Huet ;  allegorical  interpretation 
in  Natalis  Comes  and  Bacon  ;  alchemistic  interpretation, 
138, — Demonology  as  explanation  of  the  oracles ;  criti- 
cised in  the  Renaissance  (Rhodiginus,  Calcagninus, 
Pomponazzi)  and  by  van  Dale  and  Fontenelle ;  con- 
servative opposition  of  Banier,  140.  —  i8th  century: 
Vico ;  Euhemerism  in  Banier  and  Bryant ;  nature-sym- 
bolism in  Dupuis,  143.  —  19th  century,  144. 

CHAPTER  IX 
Retrospect  .  .  .  .  .  .Pp.  146-152 

Atheism  only  in  the  upper  classes,  and  even  there  rare, 
except  in  certain  periods ;  Philosophy  critical  and  yet 
accommodating  towards  popular  belief;  victory  of 
demonology,  146. — Causes  of  the  scarceness  of  atheism  : 
defective  knowledge  of  nature.  Its  victory  in  the  i8th 
century  conditioned  by  the  progress  of  natural  science ; 
the  positive  insight  into  the  essence  of  paganism  due  to 
New  Humanism,  149. 

Notes  .  .  .  .  .  .  .Pp.  153-164 

Index  .  .  .  .  .  .  .Pp.  165-168 


ATHEISM  IN  PAGAN  ANTIQUITY 

INTRODUCTION 

THE  present  inquiry  is  the  outcome  of  a 
request  to  write  an  article  on  "  Atheism  " 
for  a  projected  dictionary  of  the  religious 
history  of  classical  antiquity.  On  going  through 
the  sources  I  found  that  the  subject  might  well 
deserve  a  more  comprehensive  treatment  than  the 
scope  of  a  dictionary  would  allow.  It  is  such  a 
treatment  that  I  have  attempted  in  the  following 
pages. 

A  difficulty  that  occurred  at  the  very  beginning 
of  the  inquiry  was  how  to  define  the  notion  of 
atheism.  Nowadays  the  term  is  taken  to  designate 
the  attitude  which  denies  every  idea  of  God.  Even 
antiquity  sometimes  referred  to  atheism  in  this 
sense  ;  but  an  inquiry  dealing  with  the  history  of 
religion  could  not  start  from  a  definition  of  that 
kind.  It  would  have  to  keep  in  view,  not  the 
philosophical  notion  of  God,  but  the  conceptions  of 
the  gods  as  they  appear  in  the  religion  of  antiquity. 
Hence  I  came  to  define  atheism  in  Pagan  antiquity 
as  the  point  of  view  which  denies  the  existence  of  the 
ancient  gods.  It  is  in  this  sense  that  the  word  will 
be  used  in  the  following  inquiry. 

Even  though  we  disregard  philosophical  athe- 


2  ATH21SM  IN  PAGAN  ANTIQUITY 

ism,  the  definition  is  somewhat  narrow ;  for 
in  antiquity  mere  denial  of  the  existence  of  the 
gods  of  popular  belief  was  not  the  only  attitude 
which  was  designated  as  atheism.  But  it  has  the 
advantage  of  starting  from  the  conception  of  the 
ancient  gods  that  may  be  said  to  have  finally  pre- 
vailed. In  the  sense  in  which  the  word  is  used 
here  we  are  nowadays  all  of  us  atheists.  We  do 
not  beUeve  that  the  gods  whom  the  Greeks  and  the 
Romans  worshipped  and  believed  in  exist  or  have 
ever  existed  ;  we  hold  them  to  be  productions  of 
the  human  imagination  to  which  nothing  real  corre- 
sponds. This  view  has  nowadays  become  so  in- 
grained in  us  and  appears  so  self-evident,  that  we 
find  it  difficult  to  imagine  that  it  has  not  been 
prevalent  through  long  ages  ;  nay,  it  is  perhaps  a 
widely  diffused  assumption  that  even  in  antiquity 
educated  and  unbiased  persons  held  the  same 
view  of  the  religion  of  their  people  as  we  do.  In 
reality  both  assumptions  are  erroneous :  our 
"  atheism "  in  regard  to  ancient  paganism  is  of 
recent  date,  and  in  antiquity  itself  downright  denial 
of  the  existence  of  the  gods  was  a  comparatively 
rare  phenomenon.  The  demonstration  of  this  fact, 
rather  than  a  consideration  of  the  various  inter- 
mediate positions  taken  up  by  the  thinkers  of 
antiquity  in  their  desire  to  avoid  a  complete  rupture 
with  the  traditional  ideas  of  the  gods,  has  been  one 
of  the  chief  purposes  of  this  inquiry. 

Though  the  definition  of  atheism  set  down  here 
might  seem  to  be  clear  and  unequivocal,  and  though 
I  have  tried  to  adhere  strictly  to  it,  cases  have 
unavoidably  occurred  that  were  difficult  to  classify. 


ATHEISM  IN  PAGAN  ANTIQUITY  3 

The  most  embarrassing  are  those  which  involve  a 
reinterpretation  of  the  conception  of  the  gods,  i.e. 
which,  while  acknowledging  that  there  is  some  reality 
corresponding  to  the  conception,  yet  define  this 
reality  as  essentially  different  from  it.  Moreover, 
the  acknowledgment  of  a  certain  group  of  gods  (the 
celestial  bodies,  for  instance)  combined  with  the 
rejection  of  others,  may  create  difficulties  in  de- 
fining the  notion  of  atheism  ;  in  practice,  however, 
this  doctrine  generally  coincides  with  the  former, 
by  which  the  gods  are  explained  away.  On  the 
whole  it  would  hardly  be  just,  in  a  field  of  inquiry 
like  the  present,  to  expect  or  require  absolutely 
clearly  defined  boundary-lines  ;  transition  forms  will 
always  occur. 

The  persons  of  whom  it  is  related  that  they 
denied  the  existence  of  the  ancient  gods  are  in 
themselves  few,  and  they  all  belong  to  the  highest 
level  of  culture';  by  far  the  greater  part  of  them 
are  simply  professional  philosophers.  Hence  the 
inquiry  will  almost  exclusively  have  to  deal  with 
philosophers  and  philosophical  schools  and  their 
doctrines  ;  of  religion  as  exhibited  in  the  masses, 
as  a  social  factor,  it  will  only  treat  by  exception. 
But  in  its  purpose  it  is  concerned  with  the  history 
of  religion,  not  with  philosophy  ;  therefore — in  ac- 
cordance with  the  definition  of  its  object — it  will 
deal  as  little  as  possible  with  the  purely  philosophical 
notions  of  God  that  have  nothing  to  do  with  popular 
religion.  What  it  aims  at  illustrating  is  a  certain — 
if  you  like,  the  negative — aspect  of  ancient  religion. 
But  its  result,  if  it  can  be  sufficiently  established, 
will   not   be   without   importance   for   the   under- 


4  ATHEISM  IN  PAGAN  ANTIQUITY 

standing  of  the  positive  religious  sense  of  antiquity. 
If  you  want  to  obtain  some  idea  of  the  hold  a 
certain  religion  had  on  its  adherents,  it  is  not  amiss 
to  know  something  about  the  extent  to  which  it 
dominated  even  the  strata  of  society  most  exposed 
to  influences  that  went  against  it. 

It  might  seem  more  natural,   in  dealing  with 
atheism  in  antiquity,  to  adopt  the  definition  current 
among  the  ancients  themselves.     That  this  method 
would  prove  futile  the  following  investigation  will, 
I  hope,  make  sufficiently  evident  ;    antiquity  suc- 
ceeded as  little  as  we  moderns  in  connecting  any 
clear  and  unequivocal  idea  with  the  words  that 
signify  "  denial  of  God."     On  the  other  hand,  it  is, 
of  course,  impossible  to  begin  at  all  except  from  the 
traditions  of  antiquity  about  denial  and  deniers. 
Hence  the  course  of  the  inquiry  will  be,  first  to  make 
clear  what  antiquity  understood  by  denial  of  the 
gods  and  what  persons  it  designated  as  deniers,  and 
then  to  examine  in  how  far  these  persons  were 
atheists  in  our  sense  of  the  word. 


CHAPTER    I 

ATHEISM  and  atheist  are  words  formed  from 
Greek  roots  and  with  Greek  derivative 
endings.  Nevertheless  they  are  not 
Greek ;  their  formation  is  not  consonant  with 
Greek  usage.  In  Greek  they  said  atheos  and 
atheotes  ;  to  these  the  Enghsh  words  ungodly  and 
ungodliness  correspond  rather  closely.  In  exactly 
the  same  way  as  ungodly,  atheos  was  used  as  an 
expression  of  severe  censure  and  moral  condemna- 
tion ;  this  use  is  an  old  one,  and  the  oldest  that  can 
be  traced.  Not  till  later  do  we  find  it  employed 
to  denote  a  certain  philosophical  creed  ;  we  even 
meet  with  philosophers  bearing  atheos  as  a  regular 
surname.  We  know  very  little  of  the  men  in 
question  ;  but  it  can  hardly  be  doubted  that  atheos, 
as  apphed  to  them,  implied  not  only  a  denial  of  the 
gods  of  popular  belief,  but  a  denial  of  gods  in  the 
widest  sense  of  the  word,  or  Atheism  as  it  is  nowa- 
days understood. 

In  this  case  the  word  is  more  particularly  a 
philosophical  term.  But  it  was  used  in  a  similar 
sense  also  in  popular  language,  and  corresponds 
then  closely  to  the  English  "  denier  of  God,"  de- 
noting a  person  who  denies  the  gods  of  his  people 
and  State.  From  the  popular  point  of  view  the 
interest,  of  course,  centred  in  those  only,  not  in  the 


6  ATHEISM  IN  PAGAN  ANTIQUITY 

exponents  of  philosophical  theology.  Thus  we 
find  the  word  employed  both  of  theoretical  denial 
of  the  gods  (atheism  in  our  sense)  and  of  practical 
denial  of  the  gods,  as  in  the  case  of  the  adherents 
of  monotheism,  Jews  and  Christians. 

Atheism,  in  the  theoretical  as  well  as  the  practi- 
cal sense  of  the  word,  was,  according  to  the  ancient 
conception  of  law,  always  a  crime  ;  but  in  practice 
it  was  treated  in  different  ways,  which  varied  both 
according  to  the  period  in  question  and  according 
to  the  more  or  less  dangerous  nature  of  the  threat 
it  offered  to  established  reUgion.  It  is  only  as  far 
as  Athens  and  Imperial  Rome  are  concerned  that 
we  have  any  definite  knowledge  of  the  law  and  the 
judicial  procedure  on  this  point  ;  a  somewhat 
detailed  account  of  the  state  of  things  in  Athens 
and  Rome  cannot  be  dispensed  with  here. 

In  the  criminal  law  of  Athens  we  meet  with 
the  term  aseheia — literally :  impiety  or  disrespect 
towards  the  gods.  As  an  established  formula 
of  accusation  of  aseheia  existed,  legislation  must 
have  dealt  with  the  subject ;  but  how  it  was 
defined  we  do  not  know.  The  word  itself  conveys 
the  idea  that  the  law  particularly  had  offences 
against  public  worship  in  view  ;  and  this  is  con- 
firmed by  the  fact  that  a  number  of  such  offences  — 
from  the  felling  of  sacred  trees  to  the  profanation  of 
the  Eleusinian  Mysteries — were  treated  as  aseheia. 
When,  in  the  next  place,  towards  the  close  of  the 
fifth  century  B.C.,  free-thinking  began  to  assume 
forms  which  seemed  dangerous  to  the  religion  of 
the  State,  theoretical  denial  of  the  gods  was  also 
included  under  aseheia. .  From  about  the  beginning 


ATHEISM  IN  PAGAN  ANTIQUITY  7 

of  the_J^eloponnesian  War  to  the_j:lose_of_the 
fourth  century_R_c.,  there  are  on  record  a  number 
of  prosecutions  of  philosophers  who  were  tried  and 
condemned  for  denial  of  the  gods.  The  indict- 
ment seems  in  most  cases — the  trial  of  Socrates  is 
the  only  one  of  which  we  know  details — to  have 
been  on  the  charge  of  aseheia,  and  the  procedure 
proper  thereto  seems  to  have  been  employed, 
though  there  was  no  proof  or  assertion  of  the 
accused  having  offended  against  public  worship  ; 
as  to  Socrates,  we  know  the  opposite  to  have  been 
the  case  ;  he  worshipped  the  gods  like  any  other 
good  citizen.  This  extension  of  the  conception  of 
aseheia  to  include  theoretical  denial  of  the  gods 
no  doubt  had  no  foundation  in  law  ;  this  is  amongst 
other  things  evident  from  the  fact  that  it  was  neces- 
sary, in  order  to  convict  Anaxagoras,  to  pass  a 
special  public  resolution  in  virtue  of  which  his  free- 
thinking  theories  became  indictable.  The  law  pre- 
sumably dated  from  a  time  when  theoretical  denial  of 
the  gods  lay  beyond  the  horizon  of  legislation.  Never- 
theless, in  the  trial  of  Socrates  it  is  simply  taken 
for  granted  that  denial  of  the  gods  is  a  capital  crime, 
and  that  not  only  on  the  side  of  the  prosecution,  but 
also  on  the  side  of  the  defence :  the  trial  only  turns 
on  a  question  of  fact,  the  legal  basis  is  taken  for 
granted.  So  inveterate,  then,  at  this  time  was  the 
conception  of  the  unlawful  nature  of  the  denial  of 
the  gods  among  the  people  of  Athens. 

In  the  course  of  the  fourth  century  B.C.  several 
philosophers  were  accused  of  denial  of  the  gods  or 
blasphemy  ;    but  after  the  close  of  the  century  we  L 
hear  no  more  of  such  trials.     To  be  sure,  our  know- 


8  ATHEISM  IN  PAGAN  ANTIQUITY 

ledge  of  the  succeeding  centuries,  when  Athens  was 
but  a  provincial  town,  is  far  less  copious  than  of  the 
days  of  its  greatness  ;  nevertheless,  it  is  beyond 
doubt  that  the  practice  in  regard  to  theoretical 
denial  of  the  gods  was  changed.  A  philosopher 
like  Carneades,  for  instance,  might,  in  view  of  his 
sceptical  standpoint,  just  as  well  have  been  con- 
victed of  aseheia  as  Protagoras,  who  was  convicted 
because  he  had  declared  that  he  did  not  know 
whether  the  gods  existed  or  not ;  and  as  to  such  a 
process  against  Carneades,  tradition  would  not  have 
remained  silent.  Instead,  we  learn  that  he  was 
employed  as  the  trusted  representative  of  the  State 
on  most  important  diplomatic  missions.  It  is 
evident  that  Athens  had  arrived  at  the  point  of  view 
that  the  theoretical  denial  of  the  gods  might  be 
tolerated,  whereas  the  law,  of  course,  continued  to 
protect  public  worship. 

In  Rome  they  did  not  possess,  as  in  Athens,  a 
general  statute  against  religious  offences ;  there 
were  only  special  provisions,  and  they  were,  more- 
over, few  and  insufficient.  This  defect,  however, 
was  remedied  by  the  vigorous  police  authority 
with  which  the  Roman  magistrates  were  invested. 
In  Rome  severe  measures  were  often  taken  against 
movements  which  threatened  the  Roman  official 
worship,  but  it  was  done  at  the  discretion  of  the 
administration  and  not  according  to  hard-and-fast 
rules  ;  hence  the  practice  was  somewhat  varying, 
and  a  certain  arbitrariness  inevitable. 

No  example  is  known  from  Rome  of  action 
taken  against  theoretical  denial  of  the  gods  cor- 
responding  to   the   trials   of   the   philosophers   in 


I 


ATHEISM  IN  PAGAN  ANTIQUITY  9 

Athens.  The  main  cause  of  this  was,  no  doubt, 
that  free-thinking  in  the  fifth  century  B.C.  invaded 
Hellas,  and  specially  Athens,  like  a  flood  which  threat- 
ened to  overthrow  everything  ;  in  Rome,  on  the 
other  hand,  Greek  philosophy  made  its  way  in 
slowly  and  gradually,  and  this  took  place  at  a  time 
when  in  the  country  of  its  origin  it  had  long  ago 
found  a  modus  vivendi  with  popular  religion  and 
was  acknowledged  as  harmless  to  the  established 
worship.  The  more  practical  outlook  of  the 
Romans  may  perhaps  also  have  had  something  to 
say  in  the  matter :  they  were  rather  indifferent 
to  theoretical  speculations,  whereas  they  were  not 
to  be  trifled  with  when  their  national  institutions 
were  concerned. 

In  consequence  of  this  point  of  view  the  Roman 
government  first  came  to  deal  with  denial  of  the 
gods  as  a  breach  of  law  when  confronted  with  the 
two  monotheistic  religions  which  invaded  the 
Empire  from  the  East.  That  which  distinguished 
Jews  and  Christians  from  Pagans  was  not  that  they 
denied  the  existence  of  the  Pagan  gods — the  Chris- 
tians, at  any  rate,  did  not  do  this  as  a  rule — but 
that  they  denied  that  they  were  gods,  and  therefore 
refused  to  worship  them.  They  were  practical, 
not  theoretical  deniers.  The  tolerance  which  the 
Roman  government  showed  towards  all  foreign 
creeds  and  the  result  of  which  in  imperial  times  was, 
practically  speaking,  freedom  of  religion  over  the 
whole  Empire,  could  not  be  extended  to  the  Jews 
and  the  Christians  ;  for  it  was  in  the  last  resort 
based  on  reciprocity,  on  the  fact  that  worship  of  the 
Egyptian  or  Persian  gods  did  not  exclude  worship 


10  ATHEISM  IN  PAGAN  ANTIQUITY 

of  the  Roman  ones.  Every  convert,  on  the  other 
hand,  won  over  to  Judaism  or  Christianity  was  eo 
ipso  an  apostate  from  the  Roman  rehgion,  an 
atheos  according  to  the  ancient  conception.  Hence, 
as  soon  as  such  reUgions  began  to  spread,  they  con- 
stituted a  serious  danger  to  the  estabhshed  rehgion, 
and  the  Roman  government  intervened.  Judaism 
and  Christianity  were  not  treated  quite  ahke ;  in 
this  connexion  details  are  of  no  interest,  but 
certain  principal  features  must  be  dwelt  on  as 
significant  of  the  attitude  of  antiquity  towards 
denial  of  the  gods.  To  simplify  matters  I  con- 
fine myself  to  Christianity,  where  things  are  less 
complicated. 

The  Christians  were  generally  designated  as 
atheoi,  as  deniers  of  the  gods,  and  the  objection 
against  them  was  precisely  their  denial  of  the 
Pagan  gods,  not  their  religion  as  such.  When  the 
Christian,  summoned  before  the  Roman  magis- 
trates, agreed  to  sacrifice  to  the  Pagan  gods 
(among  them,  the  Emperor)  he  was  acquitted ; 
he  was  not  punished  for  previously  having  at- 
tended Christian  services,  and  it  seems  that  he 
was  not  even  required  to  undertake  not  to  do  so  in 
future.  Only  if  he  refused  to  sacrifice,  was  he 
punished.  We  cannot  ask  for  a  clearer  proof  that 
it  is  apostasy  as  such,  denial  of  the  gods,  against 
which  action  is  taken.  It  is  in  keeping  with  this 
that,  at  any  rate  under  the  earher  Empire,  no  at- 
tempt was  made  to  seek  out  the  Christians  at  their 
assemblies,  to  hinder  their  services  or  the  like  ;  it 
was  considered  sufficient  to  take  steps  when  in- 
formation was  laid. 


ATHEISM  IN  PAGAN  ANTIQUITY  11 

The  punishments  meted  out  were  different,  in 
that  they  were  left  solely  to  the  discretion  of 
the  magistrates.  But  they  were  generally  severe  : 
forced  labour  in  mines  and  capital  punishment  were 
quite  common.  No  discrimination  was  made  be- 
tween Roman  citizens  and  others  belonging  to  the 
Empire,  but  all  were  treated  alike ;  that  the  Roman 
citizen  could  not  undergo  capital  punishment  without 
appeal  to  the  Emperor  does  not  affect  the  principle. 
This  procedure  has  really  no  expressly  formulated 
basis  in  law  ;  the  Roman  penal  code  did  not,  as 
mentioned  above,  take  cognizance  of  denial  of  the 
gods.  Nevertheless,  the  sentences  on  the  Christians 
were  considered  by  the  Pagans  of  the  earlier  time 
as  a  matter  of  course,  the  justice  of  which  was  not 
contested,  and  the  procedure  of  the  government 
was  in  principle  the  same  under  humane  and  con- 
scientious rulers  like  Trajan  and  Marcus  Aurelius 
as  under  tyrants  like  Nero  and  Domitian.  Here 
again  it  is  evident  how  firmly  rooted  in  the  mind 
of  antiquity  was  the  conviction  that  denial  of  the 
gods  was  a  capital  offence. 

To  resume  what  has  here  been  set  forth  con- 
cerning the  attitude  of  ancient  society  to  atheism : 
it  is,  in  the  first  place,  evident  that  the  frequently 
mentioned  tolerance  of  polytheism  was  not  extended 
I  to  those  who  denied  its  gods  ;  in  fact,  it  was  applied 
jonly  to  those  who  acknowledged  them  even  if 
'they  worshipped  others  besides.  But  the  assertion 
of  this  principle  of  intolerance  varied  greatly  in 
practice  according  to  whether  it  was  a  question  of 
theoretical  denial  of  the  gods — atheism  in  our 
sense — or  practical  refusal  to  worship  the  Pagan 


v 


12  ATHEISM  IN  PAGAN  ANTIQUITY 

gods.  Against  atheism  the  community  took  action 
I  only  during  a  comparatively  short  period,  and,  as 
I  far  as  we  know,  only  in  a  single  place.  The  latter 
limitation  is  probably  explained  not  only  by  the 
defectiveness  of  tradition,  but  also  by  the  fact  that 
in  Athens  free-thinking  made  its  appearance  ^bout 
'the  year  400  as  a  general  phenomenon  and  therefore 
attracted'  the  attention  of  the  community.  Apart 
from  this  case,  the  philosophical  denier  of  God  was 
left  in  peace  all  through  antiquity,  in  the  same  way 
as  the  individual  citizen  was  not  interfered  with,  as 
a  rule,  when  he,  for  one  reason  or  another,  refrained 
from  taking  part  in  the  worship  of  the  deities.  On 
the  other  hand,  as  soon  as  practical  refusal  to  be- 
lieve in  the  gods,  apostasy  from  the  established 
religion,  assumed  dangerous  proportions,  ruthless 
severity  was  exercised  against  it. 

The  discrimination,  however,  made  in  the  treat- 
ment of  the  theoretical  and  practical  denial  of  the 
gods  is  certainly  not  due  merely  to  consideration  of 
the  more  or  less  isolated  occurrence  of  the  phe- 
nomenon ;  it  is  rooted  at  the  same  time  in  the  very 
nature  of  ancient  religion.  The  essence  of  ancient 
polytheism  is  the  worship  of  the  gods,  that  is,  cultus  ; 
of  a  doctrine  of  divinity  properly  speaking,  of 
theology,  there  were  only  slight  rudiments,  and 
there  was  no  idea  of  any  elaborate  dogmatic  system. 
Quite  different  attitudes  were  accordingly  assumed 
towards  the  philosopher,  who  held  his  own  opinions 
of  the  gods,  but  took  part  in  the  public  worship  like 
anybody  else ;  and  towards  the  monotheist,  to  whom 
the  whole  of  the  Pagan  worship  was  an  abomination, 
which  one  should  abstain  from  at  any  cost,  and 


ATHEISM  IN  PAGAN  ANTIQUITY  13 

which  one  should  prevail  on  others  to  give  up  for  the 
sake  of  their  own  good  in  this  life  or  the  next. 

In  the  literature  of  antiquity  we  meet  with 
sporadic  statements  to  the  effect  that  certain 
philosophers  bore  the  epithet  atheos  as  a  sort  of 
surname  ;  and  in  a  few  of  the  later  authors  of 
antiquity  we  even  find  lists  of  men — almost  all  of 
them  philosophers — who  denied  the  existence  of 
the  gods.  Furthermore,  we  possess  information 
about  certain  persons — these  also,  if  Jews  and 
Christians  are  excluded,  are  nearly  all  of  them 
philosophers — having  been  accused  of,  and  event- 
ually convicted  of,  denial  of  the  gods  ;  some  of 
these  are  not  in  our  lists.  Information  of  this  kind 
will,  as  remarked  above,  be  taken  as  the  point  of 
departure  for  an  investigation  of  atheism  in  anti- 
quity. For  practical  reasons,  however,  it  is  reason- 
able to  include  some  philosophers  w^hom  antiquity 
did  not  designate  as  atheists,  and  who  did  not  come 
into  conflict  with  official  religion,  but  of  whom  it 
has  been  maintained  in  later  times  that  they  did 
not  believe  in  the  existence  of  the  gods  of  popular 
belief.  Thus  we  arrive  at  the  following  list,  in 
which  those  who  were  denoted  as  atheci  are  italicised 
and  those  who  were  accused  of  impiety  are  marked 
with  an  asterisk : 


Xenophanes. 

Antisthenes. 

♦Anaxagoras. 

Plato. 

Diogenes  of  Apollonia. 

♦Aristotle. 

Hippo  of  Rhegium. 

Theophrastus, 

*Protagoras. 

*Stilpo. 

Prodicus. 

*Theodorus. 

Critias. 

*Bion. 

*Diagoras  of  Melos. 

Epicurus. 

♦Socrates. 

Euhemerus. 

14  ATHEISM  IN  PAGAN  ANTIQUITY 

The  persons  are  put  down  in  chronological 
order.  This  order  will  in  some  measure  be  pre- 
served in  the  following  survey ;  but  regard  for  the 
continuity  of  the  tradition  of  the  doctrine  will 
entail  certain  deviations.  It  will,  that  is  to  say,  be 
natural  to  divide  the  material  into  four  groups  : 
the  pre-Socratic  philosophy ;  the  Sophists ;  Socrates 
and  the  Socratics  ;  Hellenistic  philosophy.  Each 
of  these  groups  has  a  philosophical  character  of  its 
own,  and  it  will  be  seen  that  this  character  also 
makes  itself  felt  in  the  relation  to  the  gods  of  the 
popular  belief,  even  though  we  here  meet  with 
phenomena  of  more  isolated  occurrence.  The  four 
groups  must  be  supplemented  by  a  fifth,  a  survey 
of  the  conditions  in  Imperial  Rome.  Atheists  of 
this  period  are  not  found  in  our  lists  ;  but  a  good 
deal  of  old  Pagan  free-thinking  survives  in  the  first 
centuries  of  our  era,  and  also  the  epithet  atheoi  was 
bestowed  generally  on  the  Christians  and  sometimes 
on  the  Jews,  and  if  only  for  this  reason  they  cannot 
be  altogether  passed  by  in  this  survey. 


CHAPTER    II 

THE  paganism  of  antiquity  is  based  on  a 
primitive  religion,  i.e.  it  is  originally  in 
the  main  homogeneous  with  the  religions 
nowadays  met  with  in  the  so-called  primitive 
peoples.  It  underwent,  however,  a  long  process  of 
evolution  parallel  with  and  conditioned  by  the 
development  of  Greek  and  later  Roman  civilisation. 
This  evolution  carried  ancient  religion  far  away 
from  its  primitive  starting-point ;  it  produced 
numerous  new  formations,  above  all  a  huge  system 
of  anthropomorphic  gods,  each  with  a  definite 
character  and  personality  of  his  own.  This  develop- 
ment is  the  result  of  an  interplay  of  numerous 
factors  :  changing  social  and  economical  conditions 
evoked  the  desire  for  new  religious  ideas  ;  the 
influence  of  other  peoples  made  itself  felt ;  poetry 
and  the  fine  arts  contributed  largely  to  the  mould- 
ing of  these  ideas  ;  conscious  reflection,  too,  arose 
early  and  modified  original  simplicity.  But  what  is 
characteristic  of  the  whole  process  is  the  fact  that 
it  went  on  continuously  without  breaks  or  sudden 
bounds.  Nowhere  in  ancient  religion,  as  far  as  we 
can  trace  it,  did  a  powerful  religious  personality 
strike  in  with  a  radical  transformation,  with  a 
direct  rejection  of  old  ideas  and  dogmatic  accentua- 
tion of  new  ones.     The  result  of  this  quiet  growth 


16  ATHEISM  IN  PAGAN  ANTIQUITY 

was  an  exceedingly  heterogeneous  organism,  in 
which  remains  of  ancient,  highly  primitive  customs 
and  ideas  were  retained  along  with  other  elements  of 
a  far  more  advanced  character. 

Such  a  state  of  things  need  not  in  itself  trouble 
the  general  consciousness  ;  it  is  a  well-established 
fact  that  in  religion  the  most  divergent  elements 
are  not  incompatible.  Nevertheless,  among  the 
Greeks,  with  their  strong  proclivity  to  reflective 
thought,  criticism  early  arose  against  the  traditional 
conceptions  of  the  gods.  The  typical  method  of 
this  criticism  is  that  the  higher  conceptions  of  the 
gods  are  used  against  the  lower.  From  the  earliest 
times  the  Greek  religious  sense  favoured  absolute- 
ness of  definition  where  the  gods  are  concerned  ; 
even  in  Homer  they  are  not  only  eternal  and  happy, 
but  also  all-powerful  and  all-knowing.  Correspond- 
ing expressions  of  a  moral  character  are  hardly 
to  be  found  in  Homer ;  but  as  early  as  Hesiod  and 
Solon  we  find,  at  any  rate,  Zeus  as  the  representative 
of  heavenly  justice.  With  such  definitions  a  large 
number  of  customs  of  public  worship  and,  above  all, 
a  number  of  stories  about  the  gods,  were  in  violent 
contradiction  ;  thus  we  find  even  so  old  and  so 
pious  a  poet  as  Pindar  occasionally  rejecting 
mythical  stories  which  he  thinks  at  variance  with 
the  sublime  nature  of  the  gods.  This  form  of 
criticism  of  popular  beliefs  is  continued  through 
the  whole  of  antiquity  ;  it  is  found  not  only  in 
philosophers  and  philosophically  educated  laymen, 
but  appears  spontaneously  in  everybody  of  a 
reflective  mind  ;  its  best  known  representative  in 
earlier  times  is  Euripides.     Typical  of  its  popu- 


ATHEISM  IN  PAGAN  ANTIQUITY  17 

lar  form  is  in  the  first  place  its  casualness  ;  it 
is  directed  against  details  which  at  the  moment 
attract  attention,  while  it  leaves  other  things 
alone  which  in  principle  are  quite  as  offensive, 
but  either  not  very  obviously  so,  or  else  not 
relevant  to  the  matter  in  hand.  Secondly,  it  is 
naive  :  it  takes  the  gods  of  the  popular  belief  for 
granted  essentially  as  they  are  ;  it  does  not  raise 
the  crucial  question  whether  the  popular  belief  is  not 
quite  justified  in  attributing  to  these  higher  beings 
all  kinds  of  imperfection,  and  wrong  in  attributing 
perfection  to  them,  and  still  less  if  such  beings, 
whether  they  are  defined  as  perfect  or  imperfect, 
exist  at  all.  It  follows  that  as  a  whole  this  form  of 
criticism  is  outside  the  scope  of  our  inquiry. 

Still,  there  is  one  single  personality  in  early 
Greek  thought  who  seems  to  have  proceeded  still 
further  on  the  lines  of  this  naive  criticism,  namely, 
Xenophanes  of  Colophon.  He  is  generally  included 
amongst  the  philosophers,  and  rightly  in  so  far  as 
he  initiated  a  philosophical  speculation  which  was 
of  the  highest  importance  in  the  development 
of  Greek  scientific  thought.  But  in  the  present 
connexion  it  would,  nevertheless,  be  misleading  to 
place  Xenophanes  among  those  philosophers  who 
came  into  conflict  with  the  popular  belief  because 
their  conception  of  Existence  was  based  on  science. 
The  starting-point  for  his  criticism  of  the  popular 
belief  is  in  fact  not  philosophical,  but  religious  ;  he 
ranks  with  personalities  like  Pindar  and  Euripides 
— he  was  also  a  verse-writer  himself,  with  consider- 
able poetic  gift — and  is  only  distinguished  from  them 
by  the  greater  consistency  of  his  thought.     Hence, 


18  ATHEISM  IN  PAGAN  ANTIQUITY 

the  correct  course  is  to  deal  with  him  in  this  place 
as  the  only  eminent  thinker  in  antiquity  about 
whom  it  is  known  that — starting  from  popular 
belief  and  religious  motives — he  reached  a  stand- 
point which  at  any  rate  with  some  truth  may  be 
designated  as  atheism. 

Xenophanes  lived  in  the  latter  part  of  the  sixth 
and  the  beginning  of  the  fifth  centuries  B.C.  (accord- 
ing to  his  own  statement  he  reached  an  age  of  more 
than  ninety  years).  He  was  an  itinerant  singer  who 
travelled  about  and  recited  poetry,  presumably 
not  merely  his  own  but  also  that  of  others.  In 
his  own  poems  he  severely  attacked  the  manner 
in  which  Homer  and  Hesiod,  the  most  famous  poets 
of  Greece,  had  represented  the  gods  :  they  had 
attributed  to  them  everything  which  in  man's  eyes 
is  outrageous  and  reprehensible — theft,  adultery  and 
deception  of  one  another.  Their  accounts  of  the 
fights  of  the  gods  against  Titans  and  Giants  he 
denounced  as  "  inventions  of  the  ancients."  But 
he  did  not  stop  at  that :  "  Men  believe  that  the 
gods  are  born,  are  clothed  and  shaped  and  speak 
like  themselves"  ;  "if  oxen  and  horses  and  lions 
could  draw  and  paint,  they  would  delineate  their  gods 
in  their  own  image  "  ;  "  the  Negroes  believe  that 
their  gods  are  fiat-nosed  and  black,  the  Thracians 
that  theirs  have  blue  eyes  and  red  hair."  Thus  he 
attacked  directly  the  popular  belief  that  the  gods 
are  anthropomorphic,  and  his  arguments  testify 
that  he  clearly  realised  that  men  create  their  gods 
in  their  own  image.  On  another  main  point,  too, 
he  was  in  direct  opposition  to  the  religious  ideas 
of  his  time  :   he  rejected  Divination,  the  belief  that 


ATHEISM  IN  PAGAN  ANTIQUITY  19 

the  gods  imparted  the  secrets  of  the  future  to  men — 
which  was  deemed  a  mainstay  of  the  beUef  in  the 
existence  of  the  gods.  As  a  positive  counterpart 
to  the  anthropomorphic  gods,  Xenophanes  set  up 
a  philosophical  conception  of  God:  God  must  be 
One,  Eternal,  Unchangeable  and  identical  with 
himself  in  every  way  (all  sight,  all  hearing  and  all 
mind).  This  deity,  according  to  the  explicit  state- 
ments of  our  earliest  sources,  he  identified  with  the 
universe. 

If  we  examine  more  closely  the  arguments  put 
forth  by  Xenophanes  in  support  of  his  remarkable 
conception  of  the  deity,  we  realise  that  he  every- 
where starts  from  the  definitions  of  the  nature  of 
the  gods  as  given  by  popular  religion ;  but,  be  it 
understood,  solely  from  the  absolute  definitions. 
He  takes  the  existence  of  the  divine,  with  its  absolute 
attributes,  for  granted  ;  it  is  in  fact  the  basis  of  all 
his  speculation.  His  criticism  of  the  popular  ideas 
of  the  gods  is  therefore  closely  connected  with  his 
philosophical  conception  of  God  ;  the  two  are  the 
positive  and  negative  sides  of  the  same  thing. 
Altogether  his  connexion  with  what  I  call  the  naive 
criticism  of  the  popular  religion  is  unmistakable. 

It  is  undoubtedly  a  remarkable  fact  that  we 
meet  at  this  early  date  with  such  a  consistent 
representative  of  this  criticism.  If  we  take  Xeno- 
phanes at  his  word  we  must  describe  him  as  an 
atheist,  and  atheism  in  the  sixth  century  B.C.  is  a 
very  curious  phenomenon  indeed.  Neither  was  it 
acknowledged  in  antiquity  ;  no  one  placed  Xeno- 
phanes amongst  atheoi ;  and  Cicero  even  says 
somewhere    (according    to    Greek    authority)    that 


20  ATHEISM  IN  PAGAN  ANTIQUITY 

Xenophanes  was  the  only  one  of  those  who  believed 
in  gods  who  rejected  divination.  In  more  recent 
times,  too,  serious  doubt  has  been  expressed  whether 
Xenophanes  actually  denied  the  existence  of  the 
gods.  Reference  has  amongst  other  things  been 
made  to  the  fact  that  he  speaks  in  several  places 
about  "  gods  "  where  he,  according  to  his  view, 
ought  to  say  "  God  "  ;  nay,  he  has  even  formulated 
his  fundamental  idea  in  the  words  :  "  One  God,  the 
greatest  amongst  gods  and  men,  neither  in  shape  nor 
mind  like  unto  any  mortal."  To  be  sure,  Xeno- 
phanes is  not  always  consistent  in  his  language  ; 
but  no  weight  whatever  ought  to  be  attached  to 
this,  least  of  all  in  the  case  of  a  man  who  exclusively 
expressed  himself  in  verse.  Another  theory  rests 
on  the  tradition  that  Xenophanes  regarded  his 
deity  and  the  universe  as  identical,  consequently 
was  a  pantheist.  In  that  case,  it  is  said,  he  may 
very  well  have  considered,  for  instance,  the  heavenly 
bodies  as  deities.  Sound  as  this  argument  is  in 
general,  it  does  not  apply  to  this  case.  When  a 
thinker  arrives  at  pantheism,  starting  from  a  criti- 
cism of  polytheism  which  is  expressly  based  on  the 
antithesis  between  the  unity  and  plurality  of  the 
deity — then  very  valid  proofs,  indeed,  are  needed  in 
order  to  justify  the  assumption  that  he  after  all 
believed  in  a  plurality  of  gods  ;  and  such  proofs  are 
wanting  in  the  case  of  Xenophanes. 

Judging  from  the  material  in  hand  one  can  hardly 
arrive  at  any  other  conclusion  than  that  the  stand- 
point of  Xenophanes  comes  under  our  definition  of 
atheism.  But  we  must  not  forget  that  only  frag- 
ments of  his  writings  have  been  preserved,  and  that 


ATHEISM  IN  PAGAN  ANTIQUITY  21 

the  more  extensive  of  them  do  not  assist  us 
greatly  to  the  understanding  of  his  rehgious  stand- 
point. It  is  possible  that  we  might  have  arrived 
at  a  different  conclusion  had  we  but  possessed  his 
chief  philosophical  work  in  its  entirety,  or  at  least 
larger  portions  of  it.  And  I  must  candidly  confess 
that  if  I  were  asked  whether,  in  my  heart  of  hearts, 
I  believed  that  a  Greek  of  the  sixth  century  B.C. 
denied  point-blank  the  existence  of  his  gods,  my 
answer  would  be  in  the  negative. 

That  Xenophanes  was  not  considered  an  atheist 
by  the  ancients  may  possibly  be  explained  by  the 
fact  that  they  objected  to  fasten  this  designation  on 
a  man  whose  reasoning  took  the  deity  as  a  starting- 
point  and  whose  sole  aim  was  to  define  its  nature. 
Perhaps  they  also  had  an  inkling  that  he  in  reality 
stood  on  the  ground  of  popular  belief,  even  if  he 
went  beyond  it.  Still  more  curious  is  the  fact  that 
his  religious  view  does  not  seem  to  have  influenced 
the  immediately  succeeding  philosophy  at  all.  His 
successors,  Parmenides  and  Zeno,  developed  his 
doctrine  of  unity,  but  in  a  pantheistic  direction, 
and  on  a  logical,  not  religious  line  of  argument  ; 
about  their  attitude  to  popular  belief  we  are  told 
practically  nothing.  And  Ionic  speculation  took  a 
quite  different  direction.  Not  till  a  century  later, 
in  Euripides,  do  we  observe  a  distinct  influence  of 
his  criticism  of  popular  belief  ;  but  at  that  time  other 
currents  of  opinion  had  intervened  which  are  not 
dependent  on  Xenophanes,  but  might  direct  atten- 
tion to  him. 


CHAPTER    III 

ANCIENT  Greek  naturalism  is  essentially 
calculated  to  collide  with  the  popular 
belief.  It  seeks  a  natural  explanation  of 
the  world,  first  and  foremost  of  its  origin,  but  in 
the  next  place  of  individual  natural  phenomena. 
As  to  the  genesis  of  the  world,  speculations  of  a 
mythical  kind  had  already  developed  on  the  basis 
of  the  popular  belief.  They  were  not,  however, 
binding  on  anybody,  and,  above  all,  the  idea  of  the 
gods  having  created  the  world  was  altogether  alien 
to  Greek  religion.  Thus,  without  offence  to  them 
it  might  be  maintained  that  everything  originated 
from  a  primary  substance  or  from  a  mixture  of 
several  primary  substances,  as  was  generally  main- 
tained by  the  ancient  naturalists.  On  the  other 
hand,  a  conflict  arose  as  soon  as  the  heavenly 
phenomena,  such  as  lightning  and  thunder,  were 
ascribed  to  natural  causes,  or  when  the  heavenly 
bodies  were  made  out  to  be  natural  objects  ;  for  to 
the  Greeks  it  was  an  established  fact  that  Zeus  sent 
lightning  and  thunder,  and  that  the  sun  and  the 
moon  were  gods.  A  refusal  to  believe  in  the  latter 
was  especially  dangerous  because  they  were  visible 
gods,  and  as  to  the  person  who  did  not  believe  in 
their  divinity  the  obvious  conclusion  would  be  that 
he  believed  still  less  in  the  invisible  gods. 


ATHEISM  IN  PAGAN  ANTIQUITY  23 

That  this  inference  was  drawn  will  appear  before 
long.  But  the  epithet  "  atheist  "  was  very  rarely- 
attached  to  the  ancient  naturalists  ;  only  a  few  of 
the  later  (and  those  the  least  important)  were  given 
the  nickname  atheos.  Altogether  we  hear  very 
little  of  the  relation  of  these  philosophers  to  the 
popular  belief,  and  this  very  silence  is  surely  signifi- 
cant. No  doubt,  most  of  them  bestowed  but  a 
scant  attention  on  this  aspect  of  the  matter  ;  they 
were  engrossed  in  speculations  which  did  not  bring 
them  into  conflict  with  the  popular  belief,  and  even 
their  scientific  treatment  of  the  "  divine  "  natural 
phenomena  did  not  make  them  doubt  the  existence 
of  the  gods.  This  is  connected  with  a  peculiarity  in 
their  conception  of  existence.  Tradition  tells  us 
of  several  of  them,  and  it  applies  presumably  also 
to  those  of  whom  it  is  not  recorded,  that  they 
designated  their  primary  substance  or  substances 
as  gods  ;  sometimes  they  also  applied  this  designa- 
tion to  the  world  or  worlds  originating  in  the  primary 
substance.  This  view  is  deeply  rooted  in  the  Greek 
popular  belief  and  harmonises  with  its  fundamental 
view  of  existence.  To  these  ancient  thinkers  the 
primary  substance  is  at  once  a  living  and  a  super- 
human power  ;  and  any  living  power  which  tran- 
scended that  of  man  was  divine  to  the  Greeks. 
Hylozoism  (the  theory  that  matter  is  alive)  con- 
sequently, when  it  allies  itself  with  popular  belief, 
leads  straight  to  pantheism,  whereas  it  excludes 
monotheism,  which  presupposes  a  distinction  be- 
tween god  and  matter.  Now  it  is  a  matter  of  ex- 
perience that,  while  monotheism  is  the  hereditary 
foe  of  polytheism,  polytheism  and  pantheism  go 


24  ATHEISM  IN  PAGAN  ANTIQUITY 

very  well  together.  The  universe  being  divine, 
there  is  no  reason  to  doubt  that  beings  of  a  higher 
order  than  man  exist,  nor  any  reason  to  refuse  to 
bestow  on  them  the  predicate  "  divine  "  ;  and  with 
this  we  find  ourselves  in  principle  on  the  standpoint 
of  polytheistic  popular  belief.  There  is  nothing 
surprising,  then,  in  the  tradition  that  Thales 
identified  God  with  the  mind  of  the  universe  and 
believed  the  universe  to  be  animated,  and  filled  with 
"  demons."  The  first  statement  is  in  this  form 
probably  influenced  by  later  ideas  and  hardly  a 
correct  expression  of  the  view  of  Thales  ;  the  rest 
bears  the  very  stamp  of  genuineness,  and  similar 
ideas  recur,  more  or  less  completely  and  variously 
refracted,  in  the  succeeding  philosophers. 

To  follow  these  variations  in  detail  is  outside  the 
scope  of  this  investigation  ;  but  it  may  be  of  interest 
to  see  the  form  they  take  in  one  of  the  latest  and 
most  advanced  representatives  of  Ionian  naturalism. 
In  Democritus's  conception  of  the  unjverse,  personal 
gods  would  seem  excluded  a  priori.  He  works  with 
but  three  premises  :  the  atoms,  their  movements, 
and  empty  space.  From  this  everything  is  derived 
according  to  strict  causality.  Such  phenomena 
also  as  thunder  and  lightning,  comets  and  eclipses, 
which  were  generally  ascribed  to  the  gods,  are 
according  to  his  opinion  due  to  natural  causes, 
whereas  people  in  the  olden  days  were  afraid  of  them 
because  they  believed  they  were  due  to  the  gods. 
Nevertheless,  he  seems,  in  the  first  place,  to  have 
designated  Fire,  which  he  at  the  same  time  recog- 
nised as  a  "  soul-substance,"  as  divine,  the  cosmic 
fire  being  the  soul  of   the  world;   and  secondly. 


ATHEISM  IN  PAGAN  ANTIQUITY  25 

he  thought  that  there  was  something  real  under- 
lying the  popular  conception  of  the  gods.  He 
was  led  to  this  from  a  consideration  of  dreams, 
which  he  thought  were  images  of  real  objects  which 
entered  into  the  sleeper  through  the  pores  of  the 
body.  Now,  since  gods  might  be  seen  in  dreams, 
they  must  be  real  beings.  He  did  actually  say  that 
»the  gods  had  more  senses  than  the  ordinary  five, 
when  he  who  of  all  the  Greek  philosophers  went 
furthest  in  a  purely  mechanical  conception  of 
nature  took  up  such  an  attitude  to  the  religion  of 
his  people,  one  cannot  expect  the  others,  who  were 
less  advanced,  to  discard  it. 

Nevertheless,  there  is  a  certain  probability 
that  some  of  the  later  Ionian  naturalists  went 
further  in  their  criticism  of  the  gods  of  popular 
belief.  One  of  them  actually  came  into  conflict 
with  popular,  religion  ;  it  will  be  natural  to  begin 
with  him. 

Shortly  before  the  outbreak  of  the  Pelopon- 
nesian War,  Anaxagoras  of  Clazomenae  was  accused 
of  impiety  and  had  to  leave  Athens,  where  he  had 
taken  up  his  abode.  The  object  of  the  accusation 
was  in  reality  political ;  the  idea  being  to  hit  Pericles 
through  his  friend  the  naturalist.  What  Anaxa- 
goras was  charged  with  was  that  he  had  assumed 
that  the  heavenly  bodies  were  natural  objects  ;  he 
had  taught  that  the  sun  was  a  red-hot  mass,  and 
that  the  moon  was  earth  and  larger  than  Pelopon- 
nese.  To  base  an  accusation  of  impiety  on  this,  it 
was  necessary  first  to  carry  a  public  resolution, 
giving  power  to  prosecute  those  who  gave  natural 
explanations  of  heavenly  phenomena. 


26  ATHEISM  IN  PAGAN  ANTIQUITY 

As  to  Anaxagoras's  attitude  to  popular  belief,  we 
hear  next  to  nothing  apart  from  this.  There  is  a 
story  of  a  ram's  head  being  found  with  one  horn  in 
the  middle  of  the  forehead  ;  it  was  brought  to 
Pericles,  and  the  soothsayer  Lampon  explained  the 
portent  to  the  effect  that,  of  the  two  men,  Pericles 
and  Thucydides,  who  contended  for  the  leadership 
of  Athens,  one  should  prove  victorious.  Anaxa- 
goras,  on  the  other  hand,  had  the  ram's  head  cut 
open  and  showed  that  the  brain  did  not  fill  up  the 
cranium,  but  was  egg-shaped  and  lay  gathered 
together  at  the  point  where  the  horn  grew  out. 
He  evidently  thought  that  abortions  also,  which 
otherwise  were  generally  considered  as  signs  from 
the  gods,  were  due  to  natural  causes.  Beyond  this, 
nothing  is  said  of  any  attack  on  the  popular  belief 
on  the  part  of  Anaxagoras,  and  in  his  philosophy 
nothing  occurred  which  logically  entailed  a  denial  of 
the  existence  of  the  gods.  Add  to  this  that  it  was 
necessary  to  create  a  new  judicial  basis  for  the 
accusation  against  Anaxagoras,  and  it  can  be  taken 
as  certain  that  neither  in  his  writings  nor  in  any 
other  way  did  he  come  forward  in  public  as  a  denier 
of  the  gods. 

It  is  somewhat  different  when  we  consider  the 
purely  personal  point  of  view  of  Anaxagoras.  The 
very  fact  that  no  expression  of  his  opinion  concern- 
ing the  gods  has  been  transmitted  affords  food  for 
thought.  Presumably  there  was  none ;  but  this 
very  fact  is  notable  when  we  bear  in  mind  that 
the  earlier  naturalists  show  no  such  reticence.  Add 
to  this  that,  if  there  is  any  place  and  any  time  in 
which  we  might  expect  a  complete  emancipation 


ATHEISM  IN  PAGAN  ANTIQUITY  27 

from  popular  belief,  combined  with  a  decided  dis- 
inclination to  give  expression  to  it,  it  is  Athens^ 
under  Pericles.  Men  like  Pericles  and  his  friends] 
represent  a  high  level,  perhaps  the  zenith,  in  Hellenic 
culture.  That  they  were  critical  of  many  of  the 
religious  conceptions  of  their  time  we  may  take  for 
granted  ;  as  to  Pericles  himself,  this  is  actually 
stated  as  a  fact,  and  the  accusations  of  impiety 
directed  against  Aspasia  and  Pheidias  prove  that 
orthodox  circles  were  very  well  aware  of  it.. 
But  the  accusations  prove,  moreover,  that  Pericles! 
and  those  who  shared  his  views  were  so  much  in  y 
advance  of  their  time  that  they  could  not  afford 
to  let  their  free-thinking  attitude  become  a  matter 
of  public  knowledge  without  endangering  their 
political  position  certainly,  and  possibly  even  more 
than  that.  To  be  sure,  considerations  of  that  kind 
did  not  weigh  with  Anaxagoras  ;  but  he  was — and 
that  we  know  on  good  authority — a  quiet  scholar 
whose  ideal  of  life  was  to  devote  himself  to  problems 
of  natural  science,  and  he  can  hardly  have  wished 
to  be  disturbed  in  this  occupation  by  affairs  in  which 
he  took  no  sort  of  interest.  The  question  is  then 
only  how  far  men  like  Pericles  and  himself  may  have 
ventured  in  their  criticism.  Though  all  direct 
tradition  is  wanting,  we  have  at  any  rate  circum- 
stantial evidence  possessing  a  certain  degree  of 
probability. 

To  begin  with,  the  attempt  to  give  a  natural 
explanation  of  prodigies  is  not  in  itself  without 
interest.  The  mantic  art,  i.e.  the  ability  to  predict 
the  future  by  signs  from  the  gods  or  direct  divine 
inspiration,   was   throughout   antiquity   considered 


28  ATHEISM  IN  PAGAN  ANTIQUITY 

one  of  the  surest  proofs  of  the  existence  of  the  gods. 
Now,  it  by  no  means  follows  that  a  person  who  was 
not  impressed  by  a  deformed  ram's  head  would 
deny,  e.g.,  the  ability  of  the  Delphic  Oracle  to  pre- 
dict the  future,  especially  not  so  when  the  person 
in  question  was  a  naturalist.  But  that  there  was 
at  this  time  a  general  tendency  to  reject  the  art  of 
divination  is  evident  from  the  fact  that  Herodotus  as 
well  as  %)phocles,  both  of  them  contemporaries  of 
Pericles  and  Anaxagoras,  expressly  contend  against 
attempts  in  that  direction,  and,  be  it  remarked, 
as  if  the  theory  they  attack  was  commonly  held. 
Sophocles  is  in  this  connexion  so  far  the  more 
interesting  of  the  two,  as,  on  one  hand,  he  criticises 
private  divination  but  defends  the  Delphic  oracle 
vigorously,  while  he,  on  the  other  hand,  identifies 
denial  of  the  oracle  with  denial  of  the  gods.  And 
he  does  this  in  such  a  way  as  to  make  it  evident 
that  he  has  a  definite  object  in  mind.  That  in 
this  polemic  he  may  have  been  aiming  precisely 
at  Anaxagoras  is  indicated  by  the  fact  that  Dio- 
peithes,  who  carried  the  resolution  concerning  the 
accusation  of  the  philosopher,  was  a  soothsayer  by 
profession. 

The  strongest  evidence  as  to  the  free-thinking  of 
the  Periclean  age  is,  however,  to  be  met  with  in 
the  historical  writing  of  Thucydides.  In  his  work 
on  the  Peloponnesian  War,  Thucydides  completely 
eliminated  the  supernatural  element ;  not  only  did 
he  throughout  ignore  omens  and  divinations,  except 
in  so  far  as  they  played  a  part  as  a  psychological 
factor,  but  he  also  completely  omitted  any  reference 
to  the  gods  in  his  narrative.     Such  a  procedure  was 


ATHEISM  IN  PAGAN  ANTIQUITY  29 

at  this  time  unprecedented,  and  contrasts  sharply 
with  that  of  his  immediate  forerunner  Herodotus, 
who  constantly  lays  stress  on  the  intervention  of  the 
gods.  That  is  hardly  conceivable  except  in  a  man 
who  had  altogether  emancipated  himself  from  the 
religious  views  of  his  time.  Now,  Thucydides  is  not 
only  a  fellow-countr3^man  and  younger  contem-' 
porary  of  Pericles,  but  he  also  sees  in  Pericles  his 
ideal  not  only  as  a  politician  but  evidently  also  as  a 
man.  Hence,  when  everything  is  considered,  it  is 
not  improbable  that  Pericles  and  his  friends  went 
to  all  lengths  in  their  criticism  of  popular  belief, 
although,  of  course,  it  remains  impossible  to  state 
anything  definite  as  to  particular  persons*  in- 
dividual views.  Curiously  enough,  even  in  anti- 
quity this  connexion  was  observed  ;  in  a  biography 
of  Thucydides  it  is  said  that  he  was  a  disciple  of 
Anaxagoras  and  accordingly  was  also  considered 
something  of  an  atheist. 

While  Anaxagoras,  his  trial  notwithstanding, 
is  not  generally  designated  an  atheist,  probably 
because  there  was  nothing  in  his  writings  to  which 
he  might  be  pinned  down,  that  fate  befel  two  of  his 
contemporaries.  Hippo  of  Rhegium  and  Diogenes  of 
ApoUonia.  Very  little,  however,  is  known  of  them. 
Hippo,  who  is  said  to  have  been  a  Pythagorean, 
taught  that  water  and  fire  were  the  origin  of  every- 
thing ;  as  to  the  reason  why  he  earned  the  nick- 
name atheos,  it  is  said  that  he  taught  that  Water  was 
the  primal  cause  of  all,  as  well  as  that  he  maintained 
that  nothing  existed  but  what  could  be  perceived  by 
the  senses.  There  is  also  quoted  a  (fictitious)  inscrip- 
tion, which  he  is  said  to  have  caused  to  be  put  on  his 


30  ATHEISM  IN  PAGAN  ANTIQUITY 

tomb,  to  the  effect  that  Death  has  made  him  the 
equal  of  the  immortal  gods  (in  that  he  now  exists 
no  more  than  they).  Otherwise  we  know  nothing 
special  of  Hippo  ;  Aristotle  refers  to  him  as  shallow. 
As  to  Diogenes,  we  learn  that  he  was  influenced 
by  Anaximenes  and  Anaxagoras  ;  in  agreement  with 
the  former  he  regarded  Air  as  the  primary  substance, 
and  like  Anaxagoras  he  attributed  reason  to  his 
primary  substance.  Of  his  doctrine  we  have  ex- 
tensive accounts,  and  also  some  not  inconsider- 
able fragments  of  his  treatise  On  Nature ;  but 
they  are  almost  all  of  them  of  purely  scientific, 
mostly  of  an  anatomical  and  physiological  character. 
In  especial,  as  to  his  relation  to  popular  belief,  it  is 
recorded  that  he  identified  Zeus  with  the  air.  In- 
directly, however,  we  are  able  to  demonstrate,  by 
the  aid  of  an  almost  contemporary  witness,  that 
there  must  have  been  some  foundation  for  the 
accusation  of  "  atheism."  For  in  The  Clouds,  where 
Aristophanes  wants  to  represent  Socrates  as  an 
atheist,  he  puts  in  his  mouth  scraps  of  the  naturalism 
of  Diogenes  ;  that  he  would  hardly  have  done,  if 
Diogenes  had  not  already  been  decried  as  an 
atheist. 

It  is  of  course  impossible  to  base  any  statement 
of  the  relation  of  the  two  philosophers  to  popular 
belief  on  such  a  foundation.  But  it  is,  nevertheless, 
worth  noticing  that  while  not  a  single  one  of  the 
earlier  naturalists  acquired  the  designation  atheist, 
it  was  applied  to  two  of  the  latest  and  otherwise 
little-known  representatives  of  the  school.  Take 
this  in  combination  with  what  has  been  said  above 
of  Anaxagoras,  and  we  get  at  any  rate  a  suspicion 


ATHEISM  IN  PAGAN  ANTIQUITY  31 

that  Greek  naturalism  gradually  led  its  adherents 
beyond  the  naive  stage  where  many  individual 
phenomena  were  indeed  ascribed  to  natural  causes, 
even  if  they  had  formerly  been  regarded  as  caused 
by  divine  intervention,  but  where  the  foundations 
of  the  popular  belief  were  left  untouched.  Once 
this  path  has  been  entered  on,  a  point  will  be 
arrived  at  where  the  final  conclusion  is  drawn  and 
the  existence  of  the  supernatural  completely  denied. 
It  is  probable  that  this  happened  towards  the  close 
of  the  naturalistic  period.  If  so  early  a  philosopher 
as  Anaxagoras  took  this  point  of  view,  his  personal 
contribution  as  a  member  of  the  Periclean  circle 
may  have  been  more  significant  in  the  religious  field 
than  one  would  conjecture  from  the  character  of  his 
work. 

Before  we  proceed  to  mention  the  sophists,  there 
is  one  person  on  our  list  who  must  be  examined 
though  the  result  will  be  negative,  namely,  Diagoras 
of  Melos.  As  he  appears  in  our  records,  he  falls 
outside  the  classification  adopted  here  ;  but  as  he 
must  have  lived,  at  any  rate,  about  the  middle 
of  the  fifth  century  (he  is  said  to  have  "  flourished  " 
in  464)  he  may  most  fitly  be  placed  on  the 
boundary  line  between  the  Ionian  philosophy  and 
Sophistic. 

For  later  antiquity  Diagoras  is  the  typical 
atheist ;  he  heads  our  lists  of  atheists,  and  round 
his  person  a  whole  series  of  myths  have  been  formed. 
He  is  said  to  have  been  a  poet  and  a  pious  man  like 
others  ;  but  then  a  colleague  once  stole  an  ode  from 
him,  escaped  by  taking  an  oath  that  he  was  innocent, 
and  afterwards  made  a  hit  with  the  stolen  work. 


32  ATHEISM  IN  PAGAN  ANTIQUITY 

So  Diagoras  lost  his  faith  in  the  gods  and  wrote  a 
treatise  under  the  title  of  apopyrgizontes  logoi 
(literally,  destructive  considerations)  in  which  he 
attacked  the  belief  in  the  gods. 

This  looks  very  plausible,  and  is  interesting  in 
so  far  as  it,  if  correct,  affords  an  instance  of  atheism 
arising  in  a  layman  from  actual  experience,  not  in  a 
philosopher  from  speculation.  If  we  ask,  however, 
what  is  known  historically  about  Diagoras,  we  are 
told  a  different  tale.  There  existed  in  Athens, 
engraved  on  a  bronze  tablet  and  set  up  on  the 
Acropolis,  a  decree  of  the  people  offering  a  reward 
of  one  talent  to  him  who  should  kill  Diagoras  of 
Melos,  and  of  two  talents  to  him  who  should  bring 
him  alive  to  Athens.  The  reason  given  was  that  he 
had  scoffed  at  the  Eleusinian  Mysteries  and  divulged 
what  took  place  at  them.  The  date  of  this  decree 
is  given  by  a  historian  as  415  B.C.  ;  that  this  is 
correct  is  seen  from  a  passage  in  Aristophanes's  con- 
temporary drama.  The  Birds.  Furthermore,  one  of 
the  disciples  of  Aristotle,  the  literary  historian 
Aristoxenus,  states  that  no  trace  of  impiety  was 
to  be  found  in  the  works  of  the  dithyrambic  poet 
Diagoras,  and  that,  in  fact,  they  contained  definite 
opinions  to  the  contrary.  A  remark  to  the  effect 
that  Diagoras  was  instrumental  in  drawing  up  the 
laws  of  Mantinea  is  probably  due  to  the  same 
source.  The  context  shows  that  the  reference  is 
to  the  earlier  constitution  of  Mantinea,  which 
was  a  mixture  of  aristocracy  and  democracy,  and 
is  praised  for  its  excellence.  It  is  inconceivable 
that,  in  a  Peloponnesian  city  during  the  course 
of,   nay,    presumably   even   before   the   middle   of 


ATHEISM  IN  PAGAN  ANTIQUITY  33 

the  fifth  century,  a  notorious  atheist  should 
have  been  invited  to  advise  on  the  revision  of  its 
constitution.  It  is  more  probable  that  Aristoxenus 
adduced  this  fact  as  an  additional  disproof  of 
Diagoras's  atheism,  in  which  he  evidently  did  not 
believe. 

The  above  information  explains  the  origin  of 
the  legend.  Two  fixed  points  were  in  existence  : 
the  pious  poet  of  c.  460  and  the  atheist  who  was 
outlawed  in  415  ;  a  bridge  was  constructed  between 
them  by  the  story  of  the  stolen  ode.  This  disposes 
of  the  whole  supposition  of  atheism  growing  out  of 
a  basis  of  experience.  But,  furthermore,  it  must  be 
admitted  that  it  is  doubtful  whether  the  poet  and 
the  atheist  are  one  and  the  same  person.  The 
interval  of  time  between  them  is  itself  suspicious, 
for  the  poet,  according  to  the  ancient  system  of 
calculation,  must  have  been  about  forty  years  old 
in  464,  consequently  between  eighty  and  ninety  in 
415.  (There  is  general  agreement  that  the  treatise, 
the  title  of  which  has  been  quoted,  must  have  been 
a  later  forgery.)  If,  in  spite  of  all,  I  dare  not  abso- 
lutely deny  the  identity  of  the  two  Diagorases  of 
tradition,  the  reason  is  that  Aristophanes,  where  he 
mentions  the  decree  concerning  Diagoras,  seems  to 
suggest  that  his  attack  on  the  Mysteries  was  an 
old  story  which  was  raked  up  again  in  415.  But 
for  our  purpose,  at  any  rate,  nothing  remains  of  the 
copious  mass  of  legend  but  the  fact  that  one 
Diagoras  of  Melos  in  415  was  outlawed  in  Athens  on 
the  ground  of  his  attack  on  the  Mysteries.  Such  an 
attack  may  have  been  the  outcome  of  atheism  ; 
there  was  no  lack  of  impiety  in  Athens  at  the  end 


84  ATHEISM  IN  PAGAN  ANTIQUITY 

of  the  fifth  century.  But  whether  this  was  the  case 
or  not  we  cannot  possibly  tell ;  and  to  throw  light 
on  free-thinking  tendencies  in  Athens  at  this  time, 
we  have  other  and  richer  sources  than  the  historical 
notice  of  Diagoras. 


CHAPTER    IV 

WITH  the  movement  in  Greek  thought  which 
is  generally  known  as  sophistic,  a  new 
view  of  popular  belief  appears.  The 
criticism  of  the  sophists  was  directed  against  the 
entire  tradition  on  which  Greek  society  was  based, 
and  principally  against  the  moral  conceptions  which 
hitherto  had  been  unquestioned  :  good  and  evil, 
right  and  wrong.  The  criticism  was  essentially 
negative  ;  that  which  hitherto  had  been  imagined 
as  absolute  was  demonstrated  to  be  relative,  and 
the  relative  was  identified  with  the  invalid.  Thus 
they  could  not  help  running  up  against  the  popular 
ideas  of  the  gods,  and  treating  them  in  the  same 
way.  A  leading  part  was  here  played  by  the 
sophistic  distinction  between  nomos  and  physis, 
Law  and  Nature,  i.e.  that  which  is  based  on  human 
convention,  and  that  which  is  founded  on  the  nature 
of  things.  The  sophists  could  not  help  seeing  that 
the  whole  public  worship  and  the  ideas  associated 
with  it  belonged  to  the  former — to  the  domain  of 
"  the  law."  Not  only  did  the  worship  and  the 
conceptions  of  the  gods  vary  from  place  to  place  in 
the  hundreds  of  small  independent  communities  into 
which  Hellas  was  divided — a  fact  which  the  sophists 
had  special  opportunity  of  observing  when  travel- 
ling from  town  to  town  to  teach  ;   but  it  was  even 

35 


36  ATHEISM  IN  PAGAN  ANTIQUITY 

officially  admitted  that  the  whole  ritual — which, 
popularly  speaking,  was  almost  identical  with 
religion — was  based  on  convention.  If  a  Greek 
was  asked  why  a  god  was  to  be  worshipped  in  such 
and  such  a  way,  generally  the  only  answer  was  : 
because  it  is  the  law  of  the  State  (or  the  convention  ; 
the  word  nomos  expresses  both  things).  Hence  it 
followed  in  principle  that  religion  came  under  the 
domain  of  "  the  law,"  being  consequently  the  work 
of  man  ;  and  hence  again  the  obvious  conclusion, 
according  to  sophistic  reasoning,  was  that  it  was 
nothing  but  human  imagination,  and  that  there  was 
no  physis,  no  reality,  behind  it  at  all.  In  the  case  of 
the  naturalists,  it  was  the  positive  foundation  of  their 
system,  their  conception  of  nature  as  a  whole,  that 
led  them  to  criticise  the  popular  belief.  Hence  their 
criticism  was  in  the  main  only  directed  against  those 
particular  ideas  in  the  popular  belief  which  were  at 
variance  with  the  results  of  their  investigations.  To 
be  sure,  the  sophists  were  not  above  making  use  of 
the  results  of  natural  science  in  their  criticism  of  the 
popular  belief ;  it  was  their  general  aim  to  impart 
the  highest  education  of  their  time,  and  of  a  liberal 
education  natural  science  formed  a  rather  important 
part.  But  their  starting-point  was  quite  different 
from  that  of  the  naturalists.  Their  whole  interest 
was  concentrated  on  man  as  a  member  of  the 
community,  and  it  was  from  consideration  of  this 
relation  that  they  were  brought  into  collision  with 
the  established  religion.  Hence  their  attack  was 
far  more  dangerous  than  that  of  the  naturalists  ; 
no  longer  was  it  directed  against  details,  it  laid  bare 
the  psychological  basis  itself  of  popular  belief  and 


ATHEISM  IN  PAGAN  ANTIQUITY  37 

clearly  revealed  its  unstable  character.  Their  criti- 
cism was  fundamental  and  central,  not  casual  and 
circumstantial. 

From  a  purely  practical  point  of  view  also,  the 
criticism  of  the  sophists  was  far  more  dangerous 
than  that  of  the  old  philosophers.  They  were  not 
theorists  themselves,  but  practitioners ;  their 
business  was  to  impart  the  higher  education  to  the 
more  mature  youth.  It  was  therefore  part  of  their 
profession  to  disseminate  their  views  not  by  means 
of  learned  professional  writings,  but  by  the  per- 
suasive eloquence  of  oral  discourse.  And  in  their 
criticism  of  the  existing  state  of  things  they  did  not 
start  with  special  results  which  only  science  could 
prove,  and  the  correctness  of  which  the  layman 
need  not  recognise  ;  they  operated  with  facts  and 
principles  known  and  acknowledged  by  everybody. 
It  is  not  to  be  wondered  at  that  such  efforts  evoked 
a  vigorous  reaction  on  the  part  of  established  society, 
the  more  so  as  in  any  case  the  result  of  sophistic 
criticism — though  not  consciously  its  object — was 
to  liquefy  the  moral  principles  on  which  the  social 
order  was  based. 

Such,  in  principle,  appeared  to  be  the  state  of 
things.  In  practice,  here  as  elsewhere,  the  devil 
proved  not  so  black  as  he  was  painted.  First,  not 
all  the  sophists — hardly  even  the  majority  of  them 
— drew  the  logical  conclusions  from  their  views  in 
respect  of  either  morals  or  religion.  They  were 
teachers  of  rhetoric,  and  as  such  they  taught,  for 
instance,  all  the  tricks  by  which  a  bad  cause  might  be 
defended  ;  that  was  part  of  the  trade.  But  it  must 
be  supposed  that  Gorgias,  the  most  distinguished  of 

4 


f 


38  ATHEISM  IN  PAGAN  ANTIQUITY 

them,  expressly  insisted  that  rhetoric,  just  like  any 
other  art  the  aim  of  which  was  to  defeat  an  opponent, 
should  only  be  used  for  good  ends.  Similarly  many  of 
them  may  have  stopped  short  in  their  criticism  of 
popular  belief  at  some  arbitrary  point,  so  that  it  was 
possible  for  them  to  respect  at  any  rate  something 
of  the  established  religion,  and  so,  of  course,  first 
and  foremost  the  very  belief  in  the  existence  of 
the  gods.  That  they  did  not  as  a  rule  interfere 
with  public  worship,  we  may  be  sure  ;  that  was 
based  firmly  on  "  the  Law."  But,  in  addition,  even 
sophists  who  personally  took  an  attitude  radically 
contradictory  to  popular  belief  had  the  most 
important  reasons  for  being  careful  in  advancing 
such  a  view.  They  had  to  live  by  being  the  teachers 
of  youth  ;  they  had  no  fixed  appointment,  they 
travelled  about  as  lecturers  and  enlisted  disciples 
by  means  of  their  lectures.  For  such  men  it  would 
have  been  a  very  serious  thing  to  attack  the  estab- 
lished order  in  its  tenderest  place,  religion,  and 
above  all  they  had  to  beware  of  coming  into  conflict 
with  the  penal  laws.  This  risk  they  did  not  incur 
while  confining  themselves  to  theoretical  discussions 
about  right  and  wrong,  nor  by  the  practical  applica- 
tion of  them  in  their  teaching  of  rhetoric  ;  but  they 
might  very  easily  incur  it  if  attacking  religion. 

This  being  the  case,  it  is  not  to  be  wondered  at 
that  we  do  not  find  many  direct  statements  of 
undoubtedly  atheistical  character  handed  down  from 
the  more  eminent  sophists,  and  that  trials  for 
impiety  are  rare  in  their  case.  But,  nevertheless, 
a  few  such  cases  are  met  with,  and  from  these  as 
our  starting-point  we  will  now  proceed. 


ATHEISM  IN  PAGAN  ANTIQUITY  39 

As  to  Protagoras  of  Abdera,  one  of  the  earliest 
and  most  famous  of  all  the  sophists,  it  is  stated  that 
he  began  a  pamphlet  treating  of  the  gods  with  the 
words  :  "  Concerning  the  gods  I  can  say  nothing, 
neither  that  they  exist  nor  that  they  do  not  exist, 
nor  of  what  form  they  are  ;  because  there  are  many 
things  which  prevent  one  from  knowing  that, 
namely,  both  the  uncertainty  of  the  matter  and  the 
shortness  of  man's  life."  On  this  account,  it  is  said, 
he  was  charged  with  impiety  at  Athens  and  was 
outlawed,  and  his  works  were  publicly  burned.  The 
date  of  this  trial  is  not  known  for  certain  ;  but  it  is 
reasonably  supposed  to  have  coincided  with  that  of 
Diagoras,  namely,  in  415.  At  any  rate  it  must  have 
taken  place  after  423-421,  as  we  know  that  Prota- 
goras was  at  that  time  staying  in  Athens.  As  he 
must  have  been  born  about  485,  the  charge  over- 
took him  when  old  and  famous  ;  according  to  one 
account,  his  work  on  the  gods  seems  to  belong  to  his 
earlier  writings. 

To  doubt  the  correctness  of  this  tradition  would 
require  stronger  reasons  than  we  possess,  although 
it  is  rather  strange  that  the  condemnation  of 
Protagoras  is  mentioned  neither  in  our  historical 
sources  nor  in  Aristophanes,  and  that  Plato,  who 
mentions  Protagoras  rather  frequently  as  dead, 
never  alludes  to  it.  At  any  rate,  the  quotation 
from  the  work  on  the  gods  is  certainly  authentic, 
for  Plato  himself  referred  to  it.  Hence  it  is 
certain  that  Protagoras  directly  stated  the  problem 
as  to  the  existence  of  the  gods  and  regarded  it  as  an 
open  question.  But  beyond  that  nothing  much 
can  be  deduced  from  the  short  quotation  ;    and  as 


40  ATHEISM  IN  PAGAN  ANTIQUITY 

to  the  rest  of  the  book  on  the  gods  we  know  nothing. 
The  meagre  reasons  for  scepticism  adduced  prob- 
ably do  not  imply  any  more  than  that  the  diffi- 
culties are  objective  as  well  as  subjective.  If,  in 
the  latter  respect,  the  brevity  of  life  is  specially  men- 
tioned it  may  be  supposed  that  Protagoras  had  in 
mind  a  definite  proof  of  the  existence  of  the 
gods  which  was  rendered  difficult  by  the  fact 
that  life  is  so  brief ;  prediction  of  the  future 
may  be  guessed  at,  but  nothing  certain  can  be 
stated. 

Protagoras  is  the  only  one  of  the  sophists  of 
whom  tradition  says  that  he  was  the  object  of  per- 
secution owing  to  his  religious  views.  The  trial  of 
Socrates,  however,  really  belongs  to  the  same  cate- 
gory when  looked  at  from  the  accusers'  point  of 
view  ;  Socrates  was  accused  as  a  sophist.  But  as 
his  own  attitude  towards  popular  religion  differed 
essentially  from  that  of  the  sophists,  we  cannot  con- 
sider him  in  this  connexion.  Protagoras's  trial 
itself  is  partly  determined  by  special  circumstances. 
In  all  probability  it  took  jjlace  at  a  moment  when 
a  violent  religious  reaction  had  set  in  at  Athens 
owing  to  some  grave  offences  against  the  public 
worship  and  sanctuaries  of  the  State  (violation  of 
the  Mysteries  and  mutilation  of  the  Hermae).  The 
work  on  the  gods  had  presumably  been  in  existence 
and  known  long  before  this  without  causing  scandal 
to  anybody.  But,  nevertheless,  the  trial,  like  those 
of  Anaxagoras  and  Socrates,  plainly  bears  witness 
to  the  animosity  with  which  the  modern  free- 
thought  was  regarded  in  Athens.  This  animosity 
did    not    easily    manifest    itself    publicly    without 


ATHEISM  IN  PAGAN  ANTIQUITY  41 

special  reasons  ;  but  it  was  always  there  and  might 
always  be  used  in  case  of  provocation. 

As    to    Protagoras's    personal   attitude    to    the 
question  of  the  existence  of  the  gods,  much  may  be 
guessed  and  much  has  been  guessed  ;    but  nothing 
can  be  stated  for  certain.     However,  judging  from 
the  man's  profession  and  his  general  habit  of  life 
as  it  appears  in  tradition,  we  may  take  for  granted 
that  he  did  not  give  offence  in  his  outward  behaviour 
by  taking  a  hostile  attitude  to  public  worship  or 
attacking  its  foundations ;  had  that  been  so,  he  would 
not  for  forty  years  have  been  the  most  distinguished 
teacher  of  Hellas,  but  would  simply  not  have  been 
tolerated.     An  eminent  modern  scholar  has  there- 
fore   advanced    the    conjecture    that    Protagoras 
distinguished  between  belief  and  knowledge,   and 
that  his  work  on  the  gods  only  aimed  at  showing 
that  the  existence  of  the  gods  could  not  be  scien- 
tifically  demonstrated.      Now   such    a    distinction 
probably,    if   conceived    as    a   conscious    principle, 
is   alien  to   ancient    thought,  at   any  rate   at   the 
time  of   Protagoras  ;    and  yet  it   may   contain   a 
grain  of  truth.     When  it  is  borne  in  mind  that  the 
incriminated  passage  represents  the  very  exordium 
of  the  work  of  Protagoras,  the  impression  cannot  be 
avoided  that  he  himself  did  not  intend  his  work  to 
disturb  the  established  religion,  but  that  he  quite 
naively  took  up  the  existence  of  the  gods  as  a  sub- 
ject, as  good  as  any  other,  for  dialectic  discussion. 
All  that  he  was  concerned  with  was  theory  and 
theorising  ;    religion  was  practice  and  ritual ;    and 
he  had  no  more  intention  of  interfering  with  that 
than  the  other  earlier  sophists  of  assailing  the  legal 


42  ATHEISM  IN  PAGAN  ANTIQUITY 

system  of  the  community  in  their  speculation  as  to 
relativity  of  right  and  wrong. 

All  this,  however,  does  not  alter  the  fact  that  the 
work  of  Protagoras  posed  the  very  question  of 
the  existence  of  the  gods  as  a  problem  which  might 
possibly  be  solved  in  the  negative.  He  seems  to 
have  been  the  first  to  do  this.  That  it  could  be 
done  is  significant  of  the  age  to  which  Protagoras 
belongs  ;  that  it  was  done  was  undoubtedly  of 
great  importance  for  the  development  of  thought  in 
wide  circles. 

Prodicus  of  Ceos,  also  one  of  the  most  famous 
sophists,  advanced  the  idea  that  the  concep- 
tions of  the  gods  were  originally  associated  with 
those  things  which  were  of  use  to  humanity  :  sun 
and  moon,  rivers  and  springs,  the  products  of  the 
earth  and  the  elements  ;  therefore  bread  was 
identified  with  Demeter,  wine  with  Dionysus,  water 
with  Poseidon,  fire  with  Hephaestus.  As  a  special 
instance  he  mentioned  the  worship  of  the  Nile  by 
the  Egyptians. 

In  Democritus,  who  was  a  slightly  elder  con- 
temporary of  Prodicus,  we  have  already  met  with 
investigation  into  the  origin  of  the  conceptions  of 
the  gods.  There  is  a  close  parallel  between  his 
handling  of  the  subject  and  that  of  Prodicus,  but 
at  the  same  time  a  characteristic  difference.  Demo- 
critus was  a  naturalist,  hence  he  took  as  his  starting- 
point  the  natural  phenomena  commonly  ascribed  to 
the  influence  of  the  gods.  Prodicus,  on  the  other 
hand,  started  from  the  intellectual  life  of  man.  We 
learn  that  he  had  commenced  to  study  synonyms, 
and  that  he  was  interested  in  the  interpretation  of 


ATHEISM  IN  PAGAN  ANTIQUITY  43 

the  poets.  Now  he  found  that  Homer  occasionally 
simply  substituted  the  name  of  Hephaestus  for  fire, 
and  that  other  poets  went  even  further  on  the  same 
lines.  Furthermore,  while  it  was  common  know- 
ledge to  every  Greek  that  certain  natural  objects, 
such  as  the  heavenly  bodies  and  the  rivers,  were 
regarded  as  divine  and  had  names  in  common  with 
their  gods,  this  to  Prodicus  would  be  a  specially 
attractive  subject  for  speculation.  It  is  plainly 
shown  by  his  instances  that  it  is  linguistic  observa- 
tions of  this  kind  which  were  the  starting-point  of 
his  theory  concerning  the  origin  of  the  conceptions 
of  the  gods. 

In  the  accounts  of  Prodicus  it  is  taken  for  granted 
that  he  denied  the  existence  of  the  gods,  and  in 
later  times  he  is  classed  as  atheos.  Nevertheless 
we  have  every  reason  to  doubt  the  correctness  of 
this  opinion.  The  case  of  Democritus  already  shows 
that  a  philosopher  might  very  well  derive  the  con- 
ceptions of  the  gods  from  an  incorrect  interpretation 
of  certain  phenomena  without  throwing  doubt  on 
their  existence.  As  far  as  Prodicus  is  concerned  it 
may  be  assumed  that  he  did  not  believe  that  Bread, 
Wine  or  Fire  were  gods,  any  more  than  Democritus 
imagined  that  Zeus  sent  thunder  and  lightning  ; 
nor,  presumably,  did  he  ever  believe  that  rivers 
were  gods.  But  he  need  not  therefore  have  denied 
the  existence  of  Demeter,  Dionysus  and  Hephaestus, 
much  less  the  divinity  of  the  sun  and  the  moon. 
And  if  we  consider  his  theory  more  closely  it  points 
in  quite  a  different  direction  from  that  of  atheism. 
To  Prodicus  it  was  evidently  the  conception  of 
utility  that  mattered  :    if  these  objects  came  to  be 


44  ATHEISM  IN  PAGAN  ANTIQUITY 

regarded  as  gods  it  was  because  they  "benefited 
humanity."  This  too  is  a  genuinety  sophistic 
view,  characteristically  deviating  from  that  of  the 
naturalist  Democritus  in  its  limitation  to  the 
human  and  social  aspect  of  the  question.  Such  a 
point  of  view,  if  confronted  with  the  question  of  the 
existence  of  the  gods,  may  very  well,  according  to 
sophistic  methods  of  reasoning,  lead  to  the  con- 
clusion that  primitive  man  was  right  in  so  far  as 
the  useful,  i.e.  that  which  "  benefits  humanity," 
really  is  an  essential  feature  of  the  gods,  and  wrong 
only  in  so  far  as  he  identified  the  individual  useful 
objects  with  the  gods.  Whether  Prodicus  adopted 
this  point  of  view,  we  cannot  possibly  tell ;  but 
the  general  body  of  tradition  concerning  the  man, 
which  does  not  in  any  way  suggest  religious  radi- 
calism, indicates  as  most  probable  that  he  did  not 
connect  the  question  of  the  origin  of  the  conceptions 
of  the  gods  with  that  of  the  existence  of  the  gods, 
which  to  him  was  taken  for  granted,  and  that  it  was 
only  later  philosophers  who,  in  their  researches  into 
the  ideas  of  earlier  philosophers  about  the  gods, 
inferred  his  atheism  from  his  speculations  on  the 
history  of  religion. 

Critias,  the  well-known  reactionary  politician, 
the  chief  of  the  Thirty  Tyrants,  is  placed  amongst 
the  atheists  on  the  strength  of  a  passage  in  a  satyric 
drama,  Sisyphus.  The  drama  is  lost,  but  our 
authority  quotes  the  objectionable  passage  in 
extenso  ;  it  is  a  piece  of  no  less  than  forty  lines. 
The  passage  argues  that  human  life  in  its  origins 
knew  no  social  order,  that  might  ruled  supreme. 
Then  men  conceived  the  idea  of  making  laws  in 


ATHEISM  IN  PAGAN  ANTIQUITY  45 

order  that  right  might  rule  instead  of  might.  The 
result  of  this  was,  it  is  true,  that  wrong  was  not  done 
openly  ;  but  it  was  done  secretly  instead.  Then  a 
wise  man  bethought  himself  of  making  men  believe 
that  there  existed  gods  who  saw  and  heard  every- 
thing which  men  did,  nay  even  knew  their  inner- 
most thoughts.  And,  in  order  that  men  might  stand 
in  proper  awe  of  the  gods,  he  said  that  they  lived  in 
the  sky,  out  of  which  comes  that  which  makes  men 
afraid,  such  as  lightning  and  thunder,  but  also  that 
which  benefits  them,  sunshine  and  rain,  and  the 
stars,  those  fair  ornaments  by  whose  course  men 
measure  time.  Thus  he  succeeded  in  bringing  law- 
lessness to  an  end.  It  is  expressly  stated  that  it 
was  all  a  cunning  fraud  :  "by  such  talk  he  made 
his  teaching  most  acceptable,  veiling  truth  with 
false  words." 

In  antiquity  it  was  disputed  whether  the  drama 
Sisyphus  was  by  Critias  or  Euripides ;  nowadays  all 
agree  in  attributing  it  to  Critias ;  nor  does  the  style 
of  the  long  fragment  resemble  that  of  Euripides. 
The  question  is,  however,  of  no  consequence  in  this 
connexion  :  whether  the  drama  is  by  Critias  or 
Euripides  it  is  wrong  to  attribute  to  an  author 
opinions  which  he  has  put  into  the  mouth  of  a  char- 
acter in  a  drama.  Moreover,  Sisyphus  was  a  satyric 
play,  i.e.  it  belonged  to  a  class  of  poetry  the  liberty  of 
which  was  nearly  as  great  as  in  comedy,  and  the 
speech  was  delivered  by  Sisyphus  himself,  who, 
according  to  the  legend,  is  a  type  of  the  crafty 
criminal  whose  forte  is  to  do  evil  and  elude  punish- 
ment. There  is,  in  fact,  nothing  in  that  which  we 
otherwise  hear  of  Critias  to  suggest  that  he  cherished 


46  ATHEISM  IN  PAGAN  ANTIQUITY 

free- thinking  views.  He  was — or  in  his  later  years 
became — a  fanatical  adversary  of  the  Attic  demo- 
cracy, and  he  was,  when  he  held  power,  unscrupulous 
in  his  choice  of  the  means  with  which  he  opposed 
it  and  the  men  who  stood  in  the  path  of  his  reaction- 
ary policy  ;  but  in  our  earlier  sources  he  is  never 
accused  of  impiety  in  the  theoretical  sense.  And 
yet  there  had  been  an  excellent  opportunity  of 
bringing  forward  such  an  accusation  ;  for  in  his 
youth  Critias  had  been  a  companion  of  Socrates, 
and  his  later  conduct  was  used  as  a  proof  that 
Socrates  corrupted  his  surroundings.  But  it  is 
always  Critias's  political  crimes  which  are  adduced 
in  this  connexion,  not  his  irreligion.  On  the  other 
hand,  posterity  looked  upon  him  as  the  pure  type  of 
tyrant,  and  the  label  atheist  therefore  suggested 
itself  on  the  slightest  provocation. 

But,  even  if  the  Sisyphus  fragment  cannot  be 
used  to  characterise  its  author  as  an  atheist,  it  is, 
nevertheless,  of  the  greatest  interest  in  this  con- 
nexion, and  therefore  demands  closer  analysis. 

The  introductory  idea,  that  mankind  has 
evolved  from  an  animal  state  into  higher  stages, 
is  at  variance  with  the  earlier  Greek  conception, 
namely,  that  history  begins  with  a  golden  age 
from  which  there  is  a  continual  decline.  The  theory 
of  the  fragment  is  expressed  by  a  series  of  authors 
from  the  same  and  the  immediately  succeeding 
period.  It  occurs  in  Euripides  ;  a  later  and  other- 
wise little-known  tragedian,  Moschion,  developed 
it  in  detail  in  a  still  extant  fragment ;  Plato 
accepted  it  and  made  it  the  basis  of  his  presentation 
of  the  origin  of  the  State  ;    Aristotle  takes  it  for 


ATHEISM  IN  PAGAN  ANTIQUITY  47 

granted.  Its  source,  too,  has  been  demonstrated  : 
it  was  presumably  Democritus  who  first  advanced 
it.  Nevertheless  the  author  of  the  fragment  has 
hardly  got  it  direct  from  Democritus,  who  at  this 
time  was  little  known  at  Athens,  but  from  an 
intermediary.  This  intermediary  is  probably  Pro- 
tagoras, of  whom  it  is  said  that  he  composed  a 
treatise,  The  Original  State,  i.e.  the  primary  state  of 
mankind.  Protagoras  was  a  fellow-townsman  of 
Democritus,  and  recorded  by  tradition  as  one  of  his 
direct  disciples. 

In  another  point  also  the  fragment  seems  to 
betray  the  influence  of  Democritus.  When  it  is 
said  that  the  wise  inventors  of  the  gods  made  them 
dwell  in  the  skies,  because  from  the  skies  come 
those  natural  phenomena  which  frighten  men,  it  is 
highly  suggestive  of  Democritus's  criticism  of  the 
divine  explanation  of  thunder  and  lightning  and  the 
like.  In  this  case  also  Protagoras  may  have  been 
the  intermediary.  In  his  work  on  the  gods  he  had 
every  opportunity  of  discussing  the  question  in 
detail.  But  here  we  have  the  theory  of  Democritus 
combined  with  that  of  Prodicus  in  that  it  is  main- 
tained that  from  the  skies  come  also  those  things 
that  benefit  men,  and  that  they  are  on  this  account 
also  a  suitable  dwelling-place  for  the  gods.  It  is 
obvious  that  the  author  of  the  fragment  (or  his 
source)  was  versed  in  the  most  modern  wisdom. 

All  this  erudition,  however,  is  made  to  serve 
a  certain  tendency  :  the  well-known  tendency  to 
represent  religion  as  a  political  invention  having 
as  its  object  the  policing  of  society.  It  is  a  theory 
which  in  antiquity — to  its  honour  be  it  said — is  but 


48  ATHEISM  IN  PAGAN  ANTIQUITY 

of  rare  occurrence.  There  is  a  vague  indication  of 
it  in  Euripides,  a  more  definite  one  in  Aristotle,  and 
an  elaborate  application  of  it  in  Polybius  ;  and  that 
is  in  reality  all.  (That  many  people  in  more  en- 
lightened ages  upheld  religion  as  a  means  of  keeping 
the  masses  in  check,  is  a  different  matter.)  How- 
ever, it  is  an  interesting  fact  that  the  Critias  frag- 
ment is  not  only  the  first  evidence  of  the  existence 
of  the  theory  known  to  us,  but  also  presumably  the 
earliest  and  probably  the  best  known  to  later  anti- 
quity. Otherwise  we  should  not  find  reference  for 
the  theory  made  to  a  fragment  of  a  farce,  but  to  a 
quotation  f^om  a  philosopher. 

This  might  lead  us  to  conclude  that  the  theory 
was  Critias's  own  invention,  though,  of  course,  it 
would  not  follow  that  he  himself  adhered  to  it. 
But  it  is  more  probable  that  it  was  a  ready-made 
modern  theory  which  Critias  put  into  the  mouth 
of  Sisyphus.  Not  only  does  the  whole  character 
of  the  fragment  and  its  scene  of  action  favour  this 
supposition,  but  there  is  also  another  factor  which 
corroborates  it. 

In  the  Gorgias  Plato  makes  one  of  the  characters, 
Callicles — a  man  of  whom  we  otherwise  know 
nothing — profess  a  doctrine  which  up  to  a  certain 
point  is  almost  identical  with  that  of  the  fragment. 
According  to  Callicles,  the  natural  state  (and  the 
right  state  ;  on  this  point  he  is  at  variance  with  the 
fragment)  is  that  right  belongs  to  the  strong.  This 
state  has  been  corrupted  by  legislation ;  the  laws 
are  inventions  of  the  weak,  who  are  also  the  majority, 
and  their  aim  is  to  hinder  the  encroachment  of  the 
strong.     If  this  theory  is  carried  to  its  conclusion, 


ATHEISM  IN  PAGAN  ANTIQUITY  49 

it  is  obvious  that  religion  must  be  added  to  the 
laws  ;  if  the  former  is  not  also  regarded  as  an 
invention  for  the  policing  of  society,  the  whole 
theory  is  upset.  Now  in  the  Gorgias  the  question 
as  to  the  attitude  of  the  gods  towards  the  problem  of 
what  is  right  and  what  is  wrong  is  carefully  avoided 
in  the  discussion.  Not  till  the  close  of  the  dialogue, 
where  Plato  substitutes  myth  for  scientific  research, 
does  he  draw  the  conclusion  in  respect  of  religion. 
He  does  this  in  a  positive  form,  as  a  consequence 
of  his  point  of  view  :  after  death  the  gods  reward 
the  just  and  punish  the  unjust ;  but  he  expressly 
assumes  that  Callicles  will  regard  it  all  as  an  old 
wives'  tale. 

In  Callicles  an  attempt  has  been  made  to  see  a 
pseudonym  for  Critias.  That  is  certainly  wrong. 
Critias  was  a  kinsman  of  Plato,  is  introduced  by 
name  in  several  dialogues,  nay,  one  dialogue  even 
bears  his  name,  and  he  is  everywhere  treated  with 
respect  and  sympathy.  Nowadays,  therefore,  it  is 
generally  acknowledged  that  Callicles  is  a  real 
person,  merely  unknown  to  us  as  such.  However 
that  may  be,  Plato  would  never  have  let  a  leading 
character  in  one  of  his  longer  dialogues  advance 
(and  Socrates  refute)  a  view  which  had  no  better 
authority  than  a  passage  in  a  satyric  drama.  On 
the  other  hand,  there  is,  as  shown  above,  difficulty 
in  supposing  that  the  doctrine  of  the  fragment  was 
stated  in  the  writings  of  an  eminent  sophist ;  so  we 
come  to  the  conclusion  that  it  was  developed  and 
diffused  in  sophistic  circles  by  oral  teaching,  and 
that  it  became  known  to  Critias  and  Plato  in  this 
way.     Its  originator  we  do  not  know.     We  might 


/ 


50  ATHEISM  IN  PAGAN  ANTIQUITY 

think  of  the  sophist  Thrasymachus,  who  in  the  first 
book  of  Plato's  Republic  maintains  a  point  of  view 
corresponding  to  that  of  Callicles  in  Gorgias.  But 
what  we  otherwise  learn  of  Thrasymachus  is  not 
suggestive  of  interest  in  religion,  and  the  only  state- 
ment of  his  as  to  that  kind  of  thing  which  has  come 
down  to  us  tends  to  the  denial  of  a  providence,  not 
denial  of  the  gods.  Quite  recently  Diagoras  of 
Melos  has  been  guessed  at ;  this  is  empty  talk, 
resulting  at  best  in  substituting  x  (or  NN)  for  y. 

If  I  have  dwelt  in  such  detail  on  the  Sisyphus 
fragment,  it  is  because  it  is  our  first  direct  and 
unmistakable  evidence  of  ancient  atheism.  Here 
for  the  first  time  we  meet  with  the  direct  statement 
which  we  have  searched  for  in  vain  among  all  the 
preceding  authors  :  that  the  gods  of  popular  belief 
are  fabrication  pure  and  simple  and  without  any 
corresponding  reality,  however  remote.  /The  nature 
of  our  tradition  precludes  our  ascertaining  whether 
such  a  statement  might  have  been  made  earlier ; 
but  the  probability  is  a  priori  that  it  was  not.  The 
whole  development  of  ancient  reasoning  on  religious 
questions,  as  far  as  we  are  able  to  survey  it,  leads  in 
reality  to  the  conclusion  that  atheism  as  an  expressed 
(though  perhaps  not  publicly  expressed)  confession 
of  faith  did  not  appear  till  the  age  of  the  sophists. 

With  the  Critias  fragment  we  have  also  brought 
to  an  end  the  inquiry  into  the  direct  statements  of 
atheistic  tendency  which  have  come  down  to  us 
from  the  age  of  the  sophists.  The  result  is,  as  we  see, 
rather  meagre.  But  it  may  be  supplemented  with 
indirect  testimonies  which  prove  that  there  was 
more  of  the  thing  than  the  direct  tradition  would 


ATHEISM  IN  PAGAN  ANTIQUITY  51 

lead  us  to  conjecture,  and  that  the  denial  of  the 
existence  of  the  gods  must  have  penetrated  very 
wide  circles. 

The  fullest  expression  of  Attic  free-thought  at  the 
end  of  the  fifth  century  is  to  be  found  in  the  tra- 
gedies of  Euripides.  They  are  leavened  with  re- 
flections on  all  possible  moral  and  religious  problems, 
and  criticism  of  the  traditional  conceptions  of  the 
gods  plays  a  leading  part  in  them.  We  shall, 
however,  have  some  difficulty  in  using  Euripides  as  a 
source  of  what  people  really  thought  at  this  period, 
partly  because  he  is  a  very  pronounced  personality 
and  by  no  means  a  mere  mouthpiece  for  the  ideas 
of  his  contemporaries — during  his  lifetime  he  was 
an  object  of  the  most  violent  animosity  owing, 
among  other  things,  to  his  free-thinking  views — 
partly  because  he,  as  a  dramatist,  was  obliged  to 
put  his  ideas  into  the  mouths  of  his  characters,  so 
that  in  many  cases  it  is  difficult  to  decide  how  much 
is  due  to  dramatic  considerations  and  how  much  to 
the  personal  opinion  of  the  poet.  Even  to  this  day 
the  religious  standpoint  of  Euripides  is  matter  of 
dispute.  In  the  most  recent  detailed  treatment  of 
the  question  he  is  characterised  as  an  atheist, 
whereas  others  regard  him  merely  as  a  dialectician 
who  debates  problems  without  having  any  real 
standpoint  of  his  own. 

I  do  not  believe  that  Euripides  personally  denied 
the  existence  of  the  gods  ;  there  is  too  much  that 
tells  against  that  theory,  and,  in  fact,  nothing  that 
tells  directly  in  favour  of  it,  though  he  did  not  quite 
escape  the  charge  of  atheism  even  in  his  own  day. 
To  prove  the  correctness  of  this  view  would,  however, 


52  ATHEISM  IN  PAGAN  ANTIQUITY 

lead  too  far  afield  in  this  connexion.  On  the  other 
hand,  a  short  characterisation  of  Euripides's  manner 
of  reasoning  about  religious  problems  is  unavoidable 
as  a  background  for  the  treatment  of  those — very 
rare — passages  where  he  has  put  actually  atheistic 
reflections  into  the  mouths  of  his  characters. 

As  a  Greek  dramatist  Euripides  had  to  derive  his 
subjects  from  the  heroic  legends,  which  at  the  same 
time  were  legends  of  the  gods  in  so  far  as  they  were 
interwoven  with  tales  of  the  gods'  direct  intervention 
in  affairs.  It  is  precisely  against  this  intervention 
that  the  criticism  of  Euripides  is  primarily  directed. 
Again  and  again  he  makes  his  characters  protest 
against  the  manner  in  which  they  are  treated  by 
the  gods  or  in  which  the  gods  generally  behave. 
It  is  characteristic  of  Euripides  that  his  starting- 
point  in  this  connexion  is  always  the  moral  one. 
So  far  he  is  a  typical  representative  of  that  tendency 
which,  in  earlier  times,  was  represented  by  Xeno- 
phanes  and  a  little  later  by  Pindar  ;  in  no  other 
Greek  poet  has  the  method  of  using  the  higher  con- 
ceptions of  the  gods  against  the  lower  found  more 
complete  expression  than  in  Euripides.  And  in  so  far, 
too,  he  is  still  entirely  on  the  ground  of  popular  beUef . 
But  at  the  same  time  it  is  characteristic  of  him  that 
he  is  familiar  with  and  highly  influenced  by  Greek 
science.  He  knows  the  most  eminent  representa- 
tives of  Ionian  naturalism  (with  the  exception  of 
Democritus),  and  he  is  fond  of  displaying  his  know- 
ledge. Nevertheless,  it  cannot  be  said  that  he  uses 
it  in  a  contentious  spirit  against  popular  belief  ;  on 
the  contrary,  he  is  inclined  in  agreement  with  the 
old  philosophers  to  identify  the  gods  of  popular 


ATHEISM  IN  PAGAN  ANTIQUITY  53 

belief  with  the  elements.  Towards  sophistic  he 
takes  a  similar,  but  less  sympathetic  attitude. 
Sophistic  was  not  in  vogue  till  he  was  a  man  of 
mature  age  ;  he  made  acquaintance  with  it,  and  he 
made  use  of  it — there  are  reflections  in  his  dramas 
which  carry  distinct  evidence  of  sophistic  influence  ; 
but  in  his  treatment  of  religious  problems  he  is  not 
a  disciple  of  the  sophists,  and  on  this  subject,  as  on 
others,  he  occasionally  attacked  them. 

It  is  against  this  background  that  we  must  set 
the  reflections  with  an  atheistic  tone  that  we  find  in 
Euripides.  They  are,  as  already  mentioned,  rare  ; 
indeed,  strictly  speaking  there  is  only  one  case 
in  which  a  character  openly  denies  the  existence  of 
the  gods.  The  passage  is  a  fragment  of  the  drama 
Bellerophon  ;  it  is,  despite  its  isolation,  so  typical 
of  the  manner  of  Euripides  that  it  deserves  to  be 
quoted  in  full. 

"And  then  to, say  that  there  are  gods  in  the 
heavens  !  Nay,  there  are  none  there  ;  if  you  are 
not  foolish  enough  to  be  seduced  by  the  old  talk. 
Think  for  yourselves  about  the  matter,  and  do  not  be 
influenced  by  my  words.  I  contend  that  the  tyrants 
kill  the  people  wholesale,  take  their  money  and 
destroy  cities  in  spite  of  their  oaths ;  and  although 
they  do  all  this  they  are  happier  than  people  who, 
in  peace  and  quietness,  lead  god-fearing  lives. 
And  I  know  small  states  which  honour  the  gods, 
but  must  obey  greater  states,  which  are  less  pious, 
because  their  spearmen  are  fewer  in  number.  And 
I  believe  that  you,  if  a  slothful  man  just  prayed  to 
the  gods  and  did  not  earn  his  bread  by  the  work  of 

his   hands "     Here   the   sense   is   interrupted  ; 

5 


54  ATHEISM  IN  PAGAN  ANTIQUITY 

but  there  remains  one  more  line  :  "  That  which 
builds  the  castle  of  the  gods  is  in  part  the  unfortunate 
happenings  ..."     The  continuation  is  missing. 

The  argumentation  here  is  characteristic  of 
Euripides.  From  the  injustice  of  life  he  infers  the 
non-existence  of  the  gods.  The  conclusion  evidently 
only  holds  good  on  the  assumption  that  the  gods 
must  be  just ;  and  this  is  precisely  one  of  the  postu- 
lates of  popular  belief.  The  reasoning  is  not  soph- 
istic ;  on  the  contrary,  in  their  attacks  the  sophists 
took  up  a  position  outside  the  foundation  of  popular 
belief  and  attacked  the  foundation  itself.  This 
reasoning,  on  the  other  hand,  is  closely  allied  to  the 
earlier  religious  thinking  of  the  Greeks  ;  it  only 
proceeds  further  than  the  latter,  where  it  results  in 
rank  denial. 

The  drama  of  B eller ophon  is  lost,  and  reconstruc- 
tion is  out  of  the  question  ;  if  only  for  that  reason 
it  is  unwarrantable  to  draw  any  conclusions  from  the 
detached  fragment  as  to  the  poet's  personal  attitude 
towards  the  existence  of  the  gods.  But,  neverthe- 
less, the  fragment  is  of  interest  in  this  connexion. 
It  would  never  have  occurred  to  Sophocles  or 
Aeschylus  to  put  such  a  speech  in  the  mouth  of  one 
of  his  characters.  When  Euripides  does  that  it 
is  a  proof  that  the  question  of  the  existence  of  the 
gods  has  begun  to  present  itself  to  the  popular 
consciousness  at  this  time.  Viewed  in  this  light 
other  statements  of  his  which  are  not  in  themselves 
atheistic  become  significant.  When  it  is  said : 
"  If  the  gods  act  in  a  shameful  way,  they  are  not 
gods  " — that  indeed  is  not  atheism  in  our  sense,  but 
it  is  very  near  to  it.     Interesting  is  also  the  intro- 


ATHEISM  IN  PAGAN  ANTIQUITY  55 

duction  to  the  drama  Melanippe  :  "  Zeus,  whoever 
Zeus  may  be  ;  for  of  that  I  only  know  what  is  told." 
Aeschylus  begins  a  strophe  in  one  of  his  most  famous 
choral  odes  with  almost  the  same  words  :  "  Zeus, 
whoe'er  he  be ;  for  if  he  desire  so  to  be  called,  I  will 
address  him  by  this  name."  In  him  it  is  an  ex- 
pression of  genuine  antique  piety,  which  excludes 
all  human  impertinence  towards  the  gods  to  such  a 
degree  that  it  even  forgoes  knowing  their  real  names. 
In  Euripides  the  same  idea  becomes  an  expression  of 
doubt ;  but  in  this  case  also  the  doubt  is  raised  on 
the  foundation  of  popular  belief. 

It  is  not  surprising  that  so  prominent  and  sus- 
tained a  criticism  of  popular  belief  as  that  of  Euri- 
pides, produced,  moreover,  on  the  stage,  called  forth 
a  reaction  from  the  defenders  of  the  established 
faith,  and  that  charges  of  impiety  were  not  wanting. 
It  is  more  to  be  wondered  at  that  these  charges  on 
the  whole  are  so  few  and  slight,  and  that  Euripides 
did  not  become  the  object  of  any  actual  prosecution. 
We  know  of  a  private  trial  in  which  the  accuser 
incidentally  charged  Euripides  with  impiety  on  the 
strength  of  a  quotation  from  one  of  his  tragedies, 
Euripides's  answer  being  a  protest  against  dragging 
his  poetry  into  the  affair ;  the  verdict  on  that  be- 
longed to  another  court.  Aristophanes,  who  is  always 
severe  on  Euripides,  has  only  one  passage  directly 
charging  him  with  being  a  propagator  of  atheism  ; 
but  the  accusation  is  hardly  meant  to  be  taken 
seriously.  In  The  Frogs,  where  he  had  every  oppor- 
tunity of  emphasising  this  view,  there  is  hardly  an 
indication  of  it.  In  The  Clouds,  where  the  main 
attack    is    directed    against   modern    free-thought, 


56  ATHEISM  IN  PAGAN  ANTIQUITY 

Euripides,  to  be  sure,  is  sneered  at  as  being  the 
fashionable  poet  of  the  corrupted  youth,  but  he  is 
not  drawn  into  the  charge  of  impiety.  Even  when 
Plato  wrote  his  Republic,  Euripides  was  generally 
considered  the  "  wisest  of  all  tragedians."  This 
would  have  been  impossible  if  he  had  been  considered 
an  atheist.  In  spite  of  all,  the  general  feeling  must 
undoubtedly  have  been  that  Euripides  ultimately 
took  his  stand  on  the  ground  of  popular  belief.  It 
was  a  similar  instinctive  judgment  in  regard  to 
religion  which  prevented  antiquity  from  placing 
Xenophanes  amongst  the  atheists.  Later  times 
no  doubt  judged  differently  ;  the  quotation  from 
Melanippe  is  in  fact  cited  as  a  proof  that  Euripides 
was  an  atheist  in  his  heart  of  hearts. 

In  Aristophanes  we  meet  with  the  first  observa- 
tions concerning  the  change  in  the  religious  condi- 
tions of  Athens  during  the  Peloponnesian  War. 
In  one  of  his  plays.  The  Clouds,  he  actually  set  him- 
self the  task  of  taking  up  arms  against  modern  un- 
belief, and  he  characterises  it  directly  as  atheism. 
If  only  for  that  reason  the  play  deserves  somewhat 
fuller  consideration. 

It  is  well  known  that  Aristophanes  chose 
Socrates  as  a  representative  of  the  modern  move- 
ment. In  him  he  embodies  all  the  faults  with 
which  he  wished  to  pick  a  quarrel  in  the  fashionable 
philosophy  of  the  day.  On  the  other  hand,  the 
essence  of  Socratic  teaching  is  entirely  absent  from 
Aristophanes's  representation ;  of  that  he  had 
hardly  any  understanding,  and  even  if  he  had  he 
would  at  any  rate  not  have  been  able  to  make  use 
of  it  in  his  drama.     We  need  not   then  in  this 


ATHEISM  IN  PAGAN  ANTIQUITY  57 

connexion  consider  Socrates  himself  at  all ;  on  the 
other  hand,  the  play  gives  a  good  idea  of  the 
popular  idea  of  sophistic.  Here  we  find  all  the 
features  of  the  school,  grotesquely  mixed  up  and 
distorted  by  the  farce,  it  is  true,  but  nevertheless 
easily  recognisable  :  rhetoric  as  an  end  in  itself,  of 
course,  with  emphasis  on  its  immoral  aspect ;  empty/ 
and  hair-splitting  dialectics  ;  linguistic  researches  ;| 
Ionic  naturalism  ;  and  first  and  last,  as  the  focus  ofj 
all,  denial  of  the  gods.  That  Aristophanes  was  well' 
informed  on  certain  points,  at  any  rate,  is  clear  from 
the  fact  that  the  majority  of  the  scientific  explana- 
tions which  he  puts  into  the  mouth  of  Socrates 
actually  represent  the  latest  results  of  science  at  that 
time — which  in  all  probability  did  not  prevent  his 
Athenians  from  considering  them  as  exceedingly 
absurd  and  ridiculous. 

What  matters  here,  however,  is  only  the  accusa- 
tion of  atheism  which  he  made  against  Socrates. 
It  is  a  little  difficult  to  handle,  in  so  far  as  Aristo- 
phanes, for  dramatic  reasons,  has  equipped  Socrates 
with  a  whole  set  of  deities.  There  are  the  clouds 
themselves,  which  are  of  Aristophanes's  own 
invention  ;  there  is  also  the  air,  which  he  has  got 
from  Diogenes  of  Apollonia,  and  finally  a  "  vortex  " 
which  is  supposed  to  be  derived  from  the  same 
source,  and  which  at  any  rate  has  cast  Zeus  down 
from  his  throne.  All  this  we  must  ignore,  as  it  is 
only  conditioned  partly  by  technical  reasons — 
Aristophanes  had  to  have  a  chorus  and  chose 
the  clouds  for  the  purpose — and  partially  by  the 
desire  to  ridicule  Ionic  naturalism.  But  enough  is 
left  over.     In  the  beginning  of  the  play  Socrates 


58  ATHEISM  IN  PAGAN  ANTIQUITY 

expressly  declares  that  no  gods  exist.  Similar 
statements  are  repeated  in  several  places.  Zeus  is 
sometimes  substituted  for  the  gods,  but  it  comes  to 
the  same  thing.  And  at  the  end  of  the  play,  where 
the  honest  Athenian,  who  has  ventured  on  the 
ticklish  ground  of  sophistic,  admits  his  delusion,  it 
is  expressly  said  : 

"  Oh,  what  a  fool  I  am  !  Nay,  I  must  have  been 
mad  indeed  when  I  thought  of  throwing  the  gods 
away  for  Socrates's  sake  !  " 

Even  in  the  verses  with  which  the  chorus  con- 
clude the  play  it  is  insisted  that  the  worst  crime  of 
the  sophists  is  their  insult  to  the  gods. 

The  inference  to  be  drawn  from  all  this  is  simply 
that  the  popular  Athenian  opinion — for  we  may  rest 
assured  that  this  and  the  view  of  Aristophanes  are 
identical — was  that  the  sophists  were  atheists. 
That  says  but  little.  For  popular  opinion  always 
works  with  broad  categories,  and  the  probability 
is  that  in  this  case,  as  demonstrated  above,  it  was  in 
the  wrong,  for,  as  a  rule,  the  sophists  were  hardly 
conscious  deniers  of  the  gods.  But,  at  the  same 
time,  at  the  back  of  the  onslaught  of  Aristophanes 
there  lies  the  idea  that  the  teaching  of  the  sophists 
led  to  denial  of  the  gods  ;  that  atheism  was  the 
natural  outcome  of  their  doctrine  and  way  of  reason- 
ing. And  that  there  was  some  truth  therein  is 
proved  by  other  evidence  which  can  hardly  be 
rejected. 

In  the  indictment  of  Socrates  it  is  said  that  he 
"  offended  by  not  believing  in  the  gods  in  which  the 
State  believed."  In  the  two  apologies  for  Socrates 
which  have  come  down  to  us  under   Xenophon's 


ATHEISM  IN  PAGAN  ANTIQUITY  59 

name,  the  author  treats  this  accusation  entirely 
under  the  aspect  of  atheism,  and  tries  to  refute  it 
by  positive  proofs  of  the  piety  of  Socrates.  But 
not  one  word  is  said  about  there  being,  in  and  for 
itself,  anything  remarkable  or  improbable  in  the 
charge.  In  Plato's  Apology,  Plato  makes  Socrates 
ask  the  accuser  point-blank  whether  he  is  of  the 
opinion  that  he,  Socrates,  does  not  believe  in  the 
gods  at  all  and  accordingly  is  a  downright  denier 
of  the  gods,  or  whether  he  merely  means  to  say  that 
he  believes  in  other  gods  than  those  of  the  State. 
He  makes  the  accuser  answer  that  the  assertion  is 
that  Socrates  does  not  believe  in  any  gods  at  all. 
In  Plato  Socrates  refutes  the  accusation  indirectly, 
using  a  line  of  argument  entirely  differing  from  that 
of  Xenophon.  But  in  Plato,  too,  the  accusation 
is  treated  as  being  in  no  way  extraordinary.  In 
my  opinion,  Plato's  Apology  cannot  be  used  as 
historical  evidence  for  details  unless  special  reasons 
can  be  given  proving  their  historical  value  beyond 
the  fact  that  they  occur  in  the  Apology.  But  in 
this  connexion  the  question  is  not  what  was  said  or 
not  said  at  Socrates's  trial.  The  decisive  point  is 
that  we  possess  two  quite  independent  and  unam- 
biguous depositions  by  two  fully  competent  wit- 
nesses of  the  beginning  of  the  fourth  century  which 
both  treat  of  the  charge  of  atheism  as  something 
which  is  neither  strange  nor  surprising  at  their  time. 
It  is  therefore  permissible  to  conclude  that  in  Athens 
at  this  time  there  really  existed  circles  or  at  any  rate 
not  a  few  individuals  who  had  given  up  the  belief 
in  the  popular  gods. 

A  dialogue  between  Socrates  and  a  young  man 


60  ATHEISM  IN  PAGAN  A^NTIQUITY 

by  name  Aristodemus,  given  in  Xenophon's  Mem- 
orabilia, makes  the  same  impression.  Of  Aristo- 
demus it  is  said  that  he  does  not  sacrifice  to  the  gods, 
does  not  consult  the  Oracle  and  ridicules  those  who 
do  so.  When  he  is  called  to  account  for  this  be- 
haviour he  maintains  that  he  does  not  despise  "  the 
divine,"  but  is  of  the  opinion  that  it  is  too  exalted 
to  need  his  worship.  Moreover,  he  contends  that 
the  gods  do  not  trouble  themselves  about  mankind. 
This  is,  of  course,  not  atheism  in  our  sense  ;  but 
Aristodemus's  attitude  is,  nevertheless,  extremely 
eccentric  in  a  community  like  that  of  Athens  in  the 
fifth  century.  And  yet  it  is  not  mentioned  as 
anything  isolated  and  extraordinary,  but  as  if  it  were 
something  which,  to  be  sure,  was  out  of  the  common, 
but  not  unheard  of. 

It  is  further  to  be  observed  that  at  the  end  of  the 
fifth  century  we  often  hear  of  active  sacrilegious 
outrages.  An  example  is  the  historic  trial  of  Alci- 
biades  for  profanation  of  the  Mysteries.  But  this 
was  not  an  isolated  occurrence  ;  there  were  more  of 
the  same  kind  at  the  time.  Of  the  dithyrambic 
poet  Cinesias  it  is  said  that  he  profaned  holy  things 
in  an  obscene  manner.  But  the  greatest  stress  of 
all  must  be  laid  on  the  well-known  mutilation  of 
the  Hermae  at  Athens  in  415,  just  before  the  expedi- 
tion to  Sicily.  All  the  tales  about  the  outrages  of 
the  Mysteries  may  have  been  fictitious,  but  it  is  a 
fact  that  the  Hermae  were  mutilated.  The  motive 
was  probably  political :  the  members  of  a  secret 
society  intended  to  pledge  themselves  to  each  other 
by  all  committing  a  capital  crime.  But  that  they 
chose  just  this  form  of  crime  shows  quite  clearly 


ATHEISM  IN  PAGAN  ANTIQUITY  61 

that    respect   for   the   State   reUgion   had    greatly 
dechned  in  these  circles. 

What  has  so  far  been  adduced  as  proof  that  the 
belief  in  the  gods  had  begun  to  waver  in  Athens  at 
the  end  of  the  fifth  century  is,  in  my  opinion,  conclu- 
sive in  itself  to  anybody  who  is  f  amihar  with  the  more 
ancient  Greek  modes  of  thought  and  expression  on 
this  point,  and  can  not  only  hear  what  is  said,  but 
also  understand  how  it  is  said  and  what  is  passed 
over  in  silence.  Of  course  it  can  always  be  objected 
that  the  proofs  are  partly  the  assertions  of  a  comic 
poet  who  certainly  was  not  particular  about  accusa- 
tions of  impiety,  partly  deductions  ex  silentio, 
partly  actions  the  motives  for  which  are  uncertain. 
Fortunately,  however,  we  have — from  a  slightly 
later  period,  it  is  true — a  positive  utterance  which 
confirms  our  conclusion  and  which  comes  from  a 
man  who  was  not  in  the  habit  of  talking  idly  and 
who  had  the  best  opportunities  of  knowing  the 
circumstances. 

[''In  the  tenth  book  of  his  Laws,  written  shortly 
before  his  death,  i.e.  about  the  middle  of  the  fourth 
century,  Plato  gives  a  detailed  account  of  the 
question  of  irreligion  seen  from  the  point  of  view 
of  penal  legislation.  He  distinguishes  here  between 
three  forms,  namely,  denial  of  the  existence  of  the 
gods,  denial  of  the  divine  providence  (whereas  the 
existence  of  the  gods  is  admitted),  and  finally  the 
assumption  that  the  gods  exist  and  exercise  provi- 
dence, but  that  they  allow  themselves  to  be  in- 
fluenced by  sacrifices  and  prayers.  Of  these  three 
categories  the  last  is  evidently  directed  against 
ancient  popular  belief  itself ;    it  does  not  therefore 


62  ATHEISM  IN  PAGAN  ANTIQUITY 

interest  us  in  this  connexion.  The  second  view, 
the  denial  of  a  providence,  we  have  already  met  with 
in  Xenophon  in  the  character  of  Aristodemus,  and 
in  the  sophist  Thrasymachus ;  Euripides,  too, 
sometimes  alludes  to  it,  though  it  was  far  from 
being  his  own  opinion.  Whether  it  amounted  to 
denial  of  the  gods  or  not  was,  in  ancient  times,  the 
cause  of  much  dispute  ;  it  is,  of  course,  not  atheism 
in  our  sense,  but  it  is  certainly  evidence  that  belief 
in  the  gods  is  shaken.  The  first  view,  on  the  other 
hand,  is  sheer  atheism.  Plato  consequently  reckons 
with  this  as  a  serious  danger  to  the  community  ; 
he  mentions  it  as  a  widespread  view  among  the 
youth  of  his  time,  and  in  his  legislation  he  sentences 
to  death  those  who  fail  to  be  converted.  It  would 
seem  certain,  therefore,  that  there  was,  in  reality, 
something  in  it  after  all. 

y  Plato  does  not  confine  himself  to  defining 
atheism  and  laying  down  the  penalty  for  it ;  he 
at  the  same  time,  in  accordance  with  a  principle 
which  he  generally  follows  in  the  Laws,  discusses 
it  and  tries  to  disprove  it.  In  this  way  he  happens 
to  give  us  information — which  is  of  special  interest 
to  us — of  the  proofs  which  were  adduced  by  its 
followers. 

f  The  argument  is  a  twofold  one.  First  comes 
the  naturalistic  proof ;  the  heavenly  bodies, 
according  to  the  general  (and  Plato's  own)  view  the 
most  certain  deities,  are  inanimate  natural  objects. 
It  is  interesting  to  note  that  in  speaking  of  this 
doctrine  in  detail  reference  is  clearly  made  to 
Anaxagoras ;  this  confirms  our  afore-mentioned 
conjectures  as  to  the  character  of  his  work.     Plato 


ATHEISM  IN  PAGAN  ANTIQUITY  63 

was  quite  in  a  position  to  deal  with  Anaxagoras  on 
the  strength  not  only  of  what  he  said,  but  of  what 
he  passed  over  in  silence.  The  second  argument 
is  the  well-known  sophistic  one,  that  the  gods  are 
nomoi,  not  physei,  they  depend  upon  convention, 
which  has  nothing  to  do  with  reality.  In  this 
connexion  the  argument  adds  that  what  applies 
to  the  gods,  applies  also  to  right  and  wrong  ;  i.e. 
we  find  here  in  the  Laws  the  view  with  which  we  are 
familiar  from  Callicles  in  the  Gorgias,  but  with  the 
missing  link  supplied.  And  Plato's  development  of 
this  theme  shows  clearly  just  what  a  general  historical 
consideration  might  lead  us  to  expect,  namely,  that 
it  was  naturalism  and  sophistic  that  jointly  under- 
mined the  belief  in  the  old  gods. 


CHAPTER    V 

WITH  Socrates  and  his  successors  the  wholeN 
question  of  the  relation  of  Greek  thought 
to  popular  belief  enters  upon  a  new  phase^^ 
The  Socratic  philosophy  is  in  many  ways  a  con- 
tinuation  of  sophistic.  This  is  involved  already  in 
the  fact  that  the  same  questions  form  the  central 
interest  in  the  two  schools  of  thought,  so  that  the 
problems  stated  by  the  sophists  became  the  decisive 
factor  in  the  content  of  Socratic  and  Platonic 
thought.  The  Socratic  schools  at  the  same  time 
took  over  the  actual  programme  of  the  sophists, 
namely,  the  education  of  adolescence  in  the  highest 
culture.  But,  on  the  other  hand,  the  Socratic  philo- 
sophy was  in  the  opposite  camp  to  sophistic ;  on 
many  points  it  represents  a  reaction  against  it,  a 
recollection  of  the  valuable  elements  contained  in 
earlier  Greek  thought  on  life,  especially  human  life, 
values  which  sophistic  regarded  with  indifference  or 
even  hostility,  and  which  were  threatened  with 
destruction  if  it  should  carry  the  day.  This  re- 
actionary tendency  in  Socratic  philosophy  appears 
nowhere  more  plainly  than  in  the  field  of  religion. 

Under  these  circumstances  it  is  a  peculiar  irony 
of  fate  that  the  very  originator  of  the  new  trend  in 
Greek  thought  was  charged  with  and  sentenced  for 

impiety.     We  have  already  mentioned  the  singular 

64 


ATHEISM  IN  PAGAN  ANTIQUITY  65 

prelude  to  the  indictment  afforded  by  the  comedy  of 
Aristophanes.  We  have  also  remarked  upon  the 
futility  of  looking  therein  for  any  actual  enlighten- 
ment on  the  Socratic  point  of  view.  And  Plato 
makes  Socrates  state  this  with  all  necessary  sharp- 
ness in  the  Apology.  Hence  what  we  may  infer  from 
the  attack  of  Aristophanes  is  merely  this,  that  the 
general  public  lumped  Socrates  together  with  the 
sophists  and  more  especially  regarded  him  as  a 
godless  fellow.  Unless  this  had  been  so,  Aristo- 
phanes could  not  have  introduced  him  as  the  chief 
character  in  his  travesty.  And  without  doubt  it 
was  this  popular  point  of  view  which  his  accusers 
relied  on  when  they  actually  included  atheism  as  a 
count  in  their  bill  of  indictment.  It  will,  neverthe- 
less, be  necessary  to  dwell  for  a  moment  on  this  bill 
of  indictment  and  the  defence. 

The  charge  of  impiety  was  a  twofold  one,  partly 
for  not  believing  in  the  gods  the  State  believed  in, 
partly  for  introducing  new  "  demonic  things." 
This  latter  act  was  directly  punishable  according 
to  Attic  law.  What  his  accusers  alluded  to  was  the 
daimonion  of  Socrates.  That  they  should  have  had 
any  idea  of  what  that  was  must  be  regarded  as  utterly 
out  of  the  question,  and  whatever  it  may  have  been 
— and  of  this  we  shall  have  a  word  to  say  later — 
it  had  at  any  rate  nothing  whatever  to  do  with 
atheism.  As  to  the  charge  of  not  believing  in  the 
gods  of  the  State,  Plato  makes  the  accuser  prefer  it 
in  the  form  that  Socrates  did  not  believe  in  any  gods 
at  all,  after  which  it  becomes  an  easy  matter  for 
Socrates  to  show  that  it  is  directly  incompatible 
with   the  charge  of  introducing  new  deities.     As 


66  ATHEISM  IN  PAGAN  ANTIQUITY 

ground  for  his  accusation  the  accuser  states — in 
Plato,  as  before — that  Socrates  taught  the  same 
doctrine  about  the  sun  and  moon  as  Anaxagoras. 
The  whole  of  the  passage  in  the  Apology  in  which  the 
question  of  the  denial  of  gods  is  dealt  with — a  short 
dialogue  between  Socrates  and  the  accuser,  quite 
in  the  Socratic  manner  —  historically  speaking, 
carries  little  conviction,  and  we  therefore  dare  not 
take  it  for  granted  that  the  charge  either  of  atheism 
or  of  false  doctrine  about  the  sun  and  moon  was 
put  forward  in  that  form.  But  that  something 
about  this  latter  point  was  mentioned  during  the 
trial  must  be  regarded  as  probable,  when  we  con- 
sider that  Xenophon,  too,  defends  Socrates  at  some 
length  against  the  charge  of  concerning  himself  with 
speculations  on  Nature.  That  he  did  not  do  so 
must  be  taken  for  certain,  not  only  from  the  express 
evidence  of  Xenophon  and  Plato,  but  from  the  whole 
nature  of  the  case.  The  accusation  on  this  point 
was  assuredly  pure  fabrication.  There  remains 
only  what  was  no  doubt  also  the  main  point, 
namely,  the  assertion  of  the  pernicious  influence  of 
Socrates  on  the  young,  and  the  inference  of  ir- 
religion  to  be  drawn  from  it — an  argument  which 
it  would  be  absurd  to  waste  any  words  upon. 

The  attack,  then,  affords  no  information  about 
Socrates's  personal  point  of  view  as  regards  belief  in 
the  gods,  and  the  defence  only  very  little.  Both 
Xenophon  and  Plato  give  an  account  of  Socrates's 
daimonion,  but  this  point  has  so  little  relation  to 
the  charge  of  atheism  that  it  is  not  worth  examina- 
tion. For  the  rest  Plato's  defence  is  indirect.  He 
makes  Socrates  refute  his  opponent,  but  does  not 


ATHEISM  IN  PAGAN  ANTIQUITY  67 

let  him  say  a  word  about  his  own  point  of  view. 
Xenophon  is  more  positive,  in  so  far  as  in  the  first 
place  he  asserts  that  Socrates  worshipped  the  gods 
like  any  other  good  citizen,  and  more  especially 
that  he  advised  his  friends  to  use  the  Oracle  ;  in 
the  second  place,  that,  though  he  lived  in  full  pub- 
licity, no  one  ever  saw  him  do  or  heard  him  say 
anything  of  an  impious  nature.  All  these  assertions 
are  assuredly  correct,  and  they  render  it  highly 
improbable  that  Socrates  should  have  secretly 
abandoned  the  popular  faith,  but  they  tell  us  little 
that  is  positive  about  his  views.  Fortunately  we 
possess  other  means  of  getting  to  closer  grips  with 
the  question  ;  the  way  must  be  through  a  con- 
sideration of  Socrates's  whole  conduct  and  his  mode 
of  thought. 

Here  we  at  once  come  to  the  interesting  negative 
fact  that  there  is  nothing  in  tradition  to  indicate 
that  Socrates  ever  occupied  himself  with  theological 
questions.  To  be  sure,  Xenophon  has  twice  put 
into  his  mouth  a  whole  theodicy  expressing  an 
elaborate  teleological  view  of  nature.  But  that  we 
dare  not  base  anything  upon  this  is  now,  I  think, 
universally  acknowledged.  Plato,  in  the  dialogue 
Euthyphron,  makes  him  subject  the  popular  notion  of 
piety  to  a  devastating  criticism  ;  but  this,  again,  will 
not  nowadays  be  regarded  as  historical  by  anybody. 
Everything  we  are  told  about  Socrates  which  bears 
the  stamp  of  historical  truth  indicates  that  he 
restricted  himself  to  ethics  and  left  theology  alone. 
But  this  very  fact  is  not  without  significance.  It 
indicates  that  Socrates's  aim  was  not  to  alter  the 
reUgious   views   of   his   contemporaries.     Since   he 


68  ATHEISM  IN  PAGAN  ANTIQUITY 

did  not  do  so  we  may  reasonably  believe  it  was 
because  they  did  not  inconvenience  him  in  what 
was  most  important  to  him,  i.e.  ethics. 

We  may,  however,  perhaps  go  even  a  step 
farther.  We  may  venture,  I  think,  to  maintain 
that  so  far  from  contemporary  religion  being  a 
hindrance  to  Socrates  in  his  occupation  as  a  teacher 
of  ethics,  it  was,  on  the  contrary,  an  indispensable 
support  to  him,  nay,  an  integral  component  of  his 
fundamental  ethical  view.  The  object  of  Socrates 
in  his  relations  with  his  fellow-men  was,  on  his  own 
showing — for  on  this  important  point  I  think  we  can 
confidently  rely  upon  Plato's  Apology — to  make 
clear  to  them  that  they  knew  nothing.  And  when 
he  was  asked  to  say  in  what  he  himself  differed  from 
other  people,  he  could  mention  only  one  thing, 
namely,  that  he  was  aware  of  his  own  ignorance. 
But  his  ignorance  is  not  an  ignorance  of  this  thing 
or  that,  it  is  a  radical  ignorance,  something  involved 
in  the  essence  of  man  as  man.  That  is,  in  other 
words,  it  is  determined  by  religion.  In  order  to  be 
at  all  intelligible  and  ethically  applicable,  it  pre- 
supposes the  conception  of  beings  of  whom  the 
essence  is  knowledge.  For  Socrates  and  his  con- 
temporaries the  popular  belief  supplied  such  beings 
in  the  gods.  The  institution  of  the  Oracle  itself  is 
an  expression  of  the  recognition  of  the  superiority 
of  the  gods  to  man  in  knowledge.  But  the  dogma 
had  long  been  stated  even  in  its  absolute  form  when 
Homer  said  :  "  The  gods  know  everything."  To 
Socrates,  who  always  took  his  starting-point  quite 
popularly  from  notions  that  were  universally  ac- 
cepted, this  basis  was  simply  indispensable.     And 


ATHEISM  IN  PAGAN  ANTIQUITY  69 

so  far  from  inconveniencing  Socrates,  the  multi- 
plicity and  anthropomorphism  of  the  gods  seemed  an 
advantage  to  him — the  more  they  were  like  man  in 
all  but  the  essential  qualification,  the  better. 

The  Socratic  ignorance  has  an  ethical  bearing. 
Its  complement  is  his  assertion  that  virtue  is  know- 
ledge. Here  again  the  gods  are  the  necessary  pre- 
supposition and  determination.  That  the  gods  were 
good,  or,  as  it  was  preferred  to  express  it,  "  just  " 
(the  Greek  word  comprises  more  than  the  English 
word),  was  no  less  a  popular  dogma  than  the  notion 
that  they  possessed  knowledge.  Now  all  Socrates's 
efforts  were  directed  towards  goodness  as  an  end  in 
view,  towards  the  ethical  development  of  mankind. 
Here  again  popular  belief  was  his  best  ally.  To  the 
people  to  whom  he  talked,  virtue  (the  Greek  word 
is  at  once  both  wider  and  narrower  in  sense  than  the 
English  term)  was  no  mere  abstract  notion ;  it  was  a 
living  reality  to  them,  embodied  in  beings  that  were  ^ 
like  themselves,  human  beings,  but  perfect  human 
beings. 

If  we  correlate  this  with  the  negative  circum- 
stance that  Socrates  was  no  theologian  but  a  teacher 
of  ethics,  we  can  easily  understand  a  point  of  view 
which  accepted  popular  belief  as  it  was  and  employed 
it  for  working  purposes  in  the  service  of  moral  teach- 
ing. Such  a  point  of  view,  moreover,  gained  extra- 
ordinary strength  by  the  fact  that  it  preserved  con- 
tinuity with  earlier  Greek  religious  thought.  This 
latter,  too,  had  been  ethical  in  its  bearing ;  it,  too, 
had  employed  the  gods  in  the  service  of  its  ethical 
aim.    But  its  central  idea  was  felicity,  not  virtue ;  its 

starting-point  was  the  popular  dogma  of  the  felicity 
6 


70  ATHEISM  IN  PAGAN  ANTIQUITY 

of  the  gods,  not  their  justice.  In  this  way  it  had 
come  to  lay  stress  on  a  virtue  which  might  be 
termed  modesty,  but  in  a  rehgious  sense,  i.e.  man 
must  recognise  his  difference  from  the  gods  as  a 
Hmited  being,  subject  to  the  vicissitudes  of  an 
existence  abovewhich  the  gods  are  raised.  Socrates 
says  just  the  same,  only  that  he  puts  knowledge  or 
virtue,  which  to  him  was  the  same  thing,  in  the 
place  of  felicity.  From  a  religious  point  of  view  the 
result  is  exactly  the  same,  namely,  the  doctrine  of 
the  gods  as  the  terminus  and  ideal,  and  the  insistence 
on  the  gulf  separating  man  from  them.  We  are 
tempted  to  say  that,  had  Socrates  turned  with 
hostile  intent  against  a  religion  which  thus  played 
into  his  hands,  the  more  fool  he.  But  this  is  putting 
the  problem  the  wrong  way  up — Socrates  never 
stood  critically  outside  popular  belief  and  tradi- 
tional religious  thought  speculating  as  to  whether 
he  should  use  it  or  reject  it.  No,  his  thought  grew 
out  of  it  as  from  the  bosom  of  the  earth.  Hence  its 
mighty  religious  power,  its  inevitable  victory  over  a 
school  of  thought  which  had  severed  all  connexion 
with  tradition. 

That  such  a  point  of  view  should  be  so  badly 
misunderstood  as  it  was  in  Athens  seems  incompre- 
hensible. The  explanation  is  no  doubt  that  the 
whole  story  of  Socrates's  denial  of  the  gods  was  only 
included  by  his  accusers  for  the  sake  of  completeness, 
and  did  not  play  any  great  part  in  the  final  issue. 
This  seems  confirmed  by  the  fact  that  they  found  it 
convenient  to  support  their  charge  of  atheism  by  one 
of  introducing  foreign  gods,  this  being  punishable  by 
Attic  law.     They  thus  obtained  some  slight  hold  foj 


ATHEISM  IN  PAGAN  ANTIQUITY  71 

their  accusation.  But  both  charges  must  be  pre- 
sumed to  have  been  so  signally  refuted  during  the 
trial  that  it  is  hardly  possible  that  any  great  number 
of  the  judges  were  influenced  by  them.  It  was  quite 
different  and  far  weightier  matters  which  brought 
about  the  conviction  of  Socrates,  questions  on  which 
there  was  really  a  deep  and  vital  difference  of 
opinion  between  him  and  his  contemporaries.  That 
Socrates's  attitude  towards  popular  belief  was  at 
any  rate  fully  understood  elsewhere  is  testified  by 
the  answer  of  the  Delphic  Oracle,  that  declared 
Socrates  to  be  the  wisest  of  all  men.  However 
remarkable  such  a  pronouncement  from  such  a  place 
may  appear,  it  seems  impossible  to  reject  the 
accounts  of  it  as  unhistorical ;  on  the  other  hand, 
it  does  not  seem  impossible  to  explain  how  the 
Oracle  came  to  declare  itself  as  reported.  Earlier 
Greek  thought,  which  insisted  upon  the  gulf  sepa- 
rating gods  and  men,  was  from  olden  times  inti- 
mately connected  with  the  Delphic  Oracle.  It  hardly 
sprang  from  there  ;  more  probably  it  arose  spon- 
taneously in  various  parts  of  Hellas.  But  it  would 
naturally  feel  attracted  toward  the  Oracle,  which 
was  one  of  the  religious  centres  of  Hellas,  and  it  was 
recognised  as  legitimate  by  the  Oracle.  Above  all, 
the  honour  shown  by  the  Oracle  to  Pindar,  one  of  the 
chief  representatives  of  the  earlier  thought,  testifies 
to  this.  Hence  there  is  nothing  incredible  in  the 
assumption  that  Socrates  attracted  notice  at  Delphi 
as  a  defender  of  the  old-fashioned  religious  views 
approved  by  the  Oracle,  precisely  in  virtue  of  his 
opposition  to  the  ideas  then  in  vogue. 

If  we  accept  this  explanation  we  are,  however, 


72  ATHEISM  IN  PAGAN  ANTIQUITY 

excluded  from  taking  literally  Plato's  account  of 
the  answer  of  the  Delphic  Oracle  and  Socrates's 
attitude  towards  it.  Plato  presents  the  case  as  if 
the  Oracle  were  the  starting-point  of  Socrates's 
philosophy  and  of  the  peculiir  mode  of  life  which 
was  indissolubly  bound  up  with  it.  This  presenta- 
tion cannot  be  correct  if  we  are  to  regard  the  Oracle 
as  historical  and  understand  it  as  we  have  under- 
stood it.  The  Oracle  presupposes  the  Socrates  we 
know  :  a  man  with  a  religious  message  and  a  mode 
of  life  which  was  bound  to  attract  notice  to  him  as  an 
exception  from  the  general  rule.  It  cannot,  there- 
fore, have  been  the  cause  of  Socrates's  finding  himself. 
On  the  other  hand,  it  is  difficult  to  imagine  a  man 
choosing  a  mode  of  life  like  that  of  Socrates  without 
a  definite  inducement,  without  some  fact  or  other 
that  would  lead  him  to  conceive  himself  as  an 
exception  from  the  rule.  If  we  look  for  such  a  fact 
in  the  life  of  Socrates,  we  shall  look  in  vain  as  regards 
externals.  Apart  from  his  activities  as  a  religious 
and  ethical  personality,  his  life  was  that  of  any  other 
Attic  citizen.  But  in  his  spiritual  life  there  was 
certainly  one  point,  but  only  one,  on  which  he 
deviated  from  the  normal,  namely,  his  daimonion. 
If  we  examine  the  accounts  of  this  more  closely  the 
only  thing  we  can  make  of  them  is — or  so  at  least  it 
seems  to  me — that  we  are  here  in  the  presence  of  a 
form — peculiar,  no  doubt,  and  highly  developed — of 
the  phenomena  which  are  nowadays  classed  under 
the  concept  of  clairvoyance.  Now  Plato  makes 
Socrates  himself  say  that  the  power  of  avoiding  what 
would  harm  him,  in  great  things  and  little,  by  virtue 
of  a  direct  perception  (a  "  voice  "),  which  is  what 


ATHEISM  IN  PAGAN  ANTIQUITY  73 

constituted  his  daimonion,  was  given  him  from 
childhood.  That  it  was  regarded  as  something 
singular  both  by  himself  and  others  is  evident,  and 
likewise  that  he  himself  regarded  it  as  something 
supernatural;  the  designation  daimonion  itself  seems 
to  be  his  own.  I  think  that  we  must  seek  for 
the  origin  of  Socrates's  peculiar  mode  of  life  in  this 
direction,  strange  as  it  may  be  that  a  purely  mystic 
element  should  have  given  the  impulse  to  the  most 
rationalistic  philosophy  the  world  has  ever  produced. 
It  is  impossible  to  enter  more  deeply  into  this  prob- 
lem here  ;  but,  if  my  conjecture  is  correct,  we  have 
an  additional  explanation  of  the  fact  that  Socrates 
was  disposed  to  anything  rather  than  an  attack  on 
the  established  religion. 

A  view  of  popular  religion  such  as  I  have  here 
sketched  bore  in  itself  the  germ  of  a  further  devel- 
opment which  must  lead  in  other  directions.  A 
personality  like  Socrates  might  perhaps  manage 
throughout  a  lifetime  to  keep  that  balance  on  a 
razor's  edge  which  is  involved  in  utilising  to  the 
utmost  in  the  service  of  ethics  the  popular  dogmas 
of  the  perfection  of  the  gods,  while  disregarding  all 
irrelevant  tales,  all  myths  and  all  notions  of  too 
human  a  tenor  about  them.  This  demanded  con- 
centration on  the  one  thing  needful,  in  conjunction 
with  deep  piety  of  the  most  genuine  antique  kind, 
with  the  most  profound  religious  modesty,  a  com- 
bination which  it  was  assuredly  given  to  but  one 
man  to  attain.  Socrates's  successors  had  it  not. 
Starting  precisely  from  a  Socratic  foundation  they 
entered  upon  theological  speculations  which  carried 
them  away  from  the  Socratic  point  of  view. 


74  ATHEISM  IN  PAGAN  ANTIQUITY 

For  the  Cynics,  who  set  up  virtue  as  the  only  good, 
the  popular  notions  of  the  gods  would  seem  to  have 
been  just  as  convenient  as  for  Socrates.  And  we 
know  that  Antisthenes,  the  founder  of  the  school, 
made  ample  use  of  them  in  his  ethical  teaching.  He 
represented  Heracles  as  the  Cynical  ideal  and  oc- 
cupied himself  largely  with  allegorical  interpreta- 
tion of  the  myths.  On  the  other  hand,  there  is  a 
tradition  that  hé  maintained  that  "  according  to 
nature  "  there  was  only  one  god,  but  "  according  to 
the  law  "  several — a  purely  sophistic  view.  He  in- 
veighed against  the  worship  of  images,  too,  and 
maintained  that  god  "  did  not  resemble  any  thing," 
and  we  know  that  his  school  rejected  all  worship  of 
the  gods  because  the  gods  "  were  in  need  of  nothing." 
This  conception,  too,  is  presumably  traceable  to 
Antisthenes.  In  all  this  the  theological  interest  is 
evident.  As  soon  as  this  interest  sets  in,  the  har- 
monious relation  to  the  popular  faith  is  upset,  the 
discord  between  its  higher  and  lower  ideas  becomes 
manifest,  and  criticism  begins  to  assert  itself.  In 
the  case  of  Antisthenes,  if  we  may  believe  tradition, 
it  seems  to  have  led  to  monotheism,  in  itself  a  most 
remarkable  phenomenon  in  the  history  of  Greek 
religion,  but  the  material  is  too  slight  for  us  to  make 
anything  of  it.  The  later  Cynics  afford  interesting 
features  in  illustration  of  atheism  in  antiquity,  but 
this  is  best  left  to  a  later  chapter. 

About  the  relations  of  the  Megarians  to  the 
popular  faith  we  know  next  to  nothing.  One  of 
them,  Stilpo,  was  charged  with  impiety  on  account 
of  a  bad  joke  about  Athene,  and  convicted,  although 
he  tried  to  save  himself  by  another  bad  joke.     As 


ATHEISM  IN  PAGAN  ANTIQUITY  75 

his  point  of  view  was  that  of  a  downright  sceptic, 
he  was  no  doubt  an  atheist  according  to  the  notions 
of  antiquity  ;  in  our  day  he  would  be  called  an 
agnostic,  but  the  information  that  we  have  about  his 
religious  standpoint  is  too  slight  to  repay  dwelling 
on  him. 

As  to  the  relation  of  the  Cyrenaic  school  to  the 
popular  faith,  the  general  proposition  has  been 
handed  down  to  us  that  the  wise  man  could  not  be 
"  deisidaimon,"  i.e.  superstitious  or  god-fearing ; 
the  Greek  word  can  have  both  senses.  This  does 
not  speak  for  piety  at  any  rate,  but  then  the  re- 
lationship of  the  Cyrenaics  to  the  gods  of  popular 
belief  was  different  from  that  of  the  other  followers 
of  Socrates.  As  they  set  up  pleasure — the  momen- 
tary, isolated  feeling  of  pleasure — as  the  supreme 
good,  they  had  no  use  for  the  popular  conceptions 
of  the  gods  in  their  ethics,  nay,  these  conceptions 
were  even  a  hindrance  to  them  in  so  far  as  the  fear 
of  the  gods  might  prove  a  restriction  where  it  ought 
not  to.  In  these  circumstances  we  cannot  wonder 
at  finding  a  member  of  the  school  in  the  list  of 
atheoi.  This  is  Theodorus  of  Cyrene,  who  lived 
about  the  year  300.  He  really  seems  to  have  been 
a  downright  denier  of  the  gods  ;  he  wrote  a  work 
On  the  Gods  containing  a  searching  criticism  of 
theology,  which  is  said  to  have  exposed  him  to 
unpleasantness  during  a  stay  at  Athens,  but  the  then 
ruler  of  the  city,  Demetrius  of  Phalerum,  protected 
him.  There  is  nothing  strange  in  a  manifestation 
of  downright  atheism  at  this  time  and  from  this 
quarter.  More  remarkable  is  that  interest  in  theo- 
logy which  we  must  assume  Theodorus  to  have  had, 


76  ATHEISM  IN  PAGAN  ANTIQUITY 

since  he  wrote  at  length  upon  the  subject.  Unfortu- 
nately it  is  not  evident  from  the  account  whether  his 
criticism  was  directed  mostly  against  popular  religion 
or  against  the  theology  of  the  philosophers.  As  it 
was  asserted  in  antiquity  that  Epicurus  used  his  book 
largely,  the  latter  is  more  probable. 

Whereas  in  the  case  of  the  "  imperfect  Socratics  '* 
as  well  as  of  all  the  earlier  philosophers  we  must 
content  ourselves  with  more  or  less  casual  notes,  and 
at  the  best  with  fragments,  and  for  Socrates  with 
second-hand  information,  when  we  come  to  Plato 
we  find  ourselves  for  the  first  time  in  the  presence 
of  full  and  authentic  information.  Plato  belongs 
to  those  few  among  the  ancient  authors  of  whom 
everything  that  their  contemporaries  possessed  has 
been  preserved  to  our  own  day.  There  would, 
however,  be  no  cause  to  speak  about  Plato  in  an 
investigation  of  atheism  in  antiquity,  had  not  so 
eminent  a  scholar  as  Zeller  roundly  asserted  that 
Plato  did  not  believe  in  the  Greek  gods — with  the 
exception  of  the  heavenly  bodies,  in  the  case  of  which 
the  facts  are  obvious.  On  the  other  hand,  it  is 
impossible  here  to  enter  upon  a  close  discussion  of  so 
large  a  question  ;  I  must  content  myself  with  giving 
my  views  in  their  main  lines,  with  a  brief  statement 
of  my  reasons  for  holding  them. 

In  the  mythical  portions  of  his  dialogues  Plato 
uses  the  gods  as  a  given  poetic  motive  and  treats 
them  with  poetic  licence.  Otherwise  they  play  a 
very  inferior  part  in  the  greater  portion  of  his  works. 
In  the  Euthyphron  he  gives  a  sharp  criticism  of  the 
popular  conception  of  piety,  and  in  reality  at  the 
same  time  very  seriously  questions  the  importance 


ATHEISM  IN  PAGAN  ANTIQUITY  77 

and  value  of  the  existing  form  of  worship.  In  his 
chief  ethical  work,  the  Gorgias,  he  subjects  the  funda- 
mental problems  of  individual  ethics  to  a  close  dis- 
cussion without  saying  one  word  of  their  relation  to 
religion  ;  if  we  except  the  mythic  part  at  the  end  the 
gods  scarcely  appear  in  the  dialogue.  Finally,  in 
his  Republic  he  no  doubt  gives  a  detailed  criticism 
of  popular  mythology  as  an  element  of  education, 
and  in  the  course  of  this  also  some  positive  defini- 
tions of  the  idea  of  God,  but  throughout  the  con- 
struction of  his  ideal  community  he  entirely  dis- 
regards religion  and  worship,  even  if  he  occasionally 
takes  it  for  granted  that  a  cult  of  some  sort  exists, 
and  in  one  place  quite  casually  refers  to  the  Oracle 
at  Delphi  as  authority  for  its  organisation  in  details. 
To  this  may  further  be  added  the  negative  point 
that  he  never  in  any  of  his  works  made  Socrates 
define  his  position  in  regard  to  the  sophistic  treat- 
ment of  the  popular  religion. 

-  In  Plato's  later  works  the  case  is  different.  In 
the  construction  of  the  universe  described  in  the 
Timaeus  the  gods  have  a  definite  and  significant  place, 
and  in  the  Laws,  Plato's  last  work,  they  play  a 
leading  part.  Here  he  not  only  gives  elaborate 
rules  for  the  organisation  of  the  worship  which  per- 
meate the  whole  life  of  the  community,  but  even  in 
the  argument  of  the  dialogue  the  gods  are  every- 
where in  evidence  in  a  way  which  strongly  suggests 
bigotry.  Finally,  Plato  gives  the  above-mentioned 
definitions  of  impiety  and  fixes  the  severest  punish- 
ment for  it — for  downright  denial  of  the  gods, 
when  all  attempts  at  conversion  have  failed,  the 
penalty  of  death. 


78  ATHEISM  IN  PAGAN  ANTIQUITY 

On  this  evidence  we  are  tempted  to  take  the  ^iew 
that  Plato  in  his  earHer  years  took  up  a  critical 
attitude  in  regard  to  the  gods  of  popular  belief, 
perhaps  even  denied  them  altogether,  that  he 
gradually  grew  more  conservative,  and  ended  by 
being  a  confirmed  bigot.  And  we  might  look  for  a 
corroboration  of  this  in  a  peculiar  observation  in  the 
Laws.  jPlato  opens  his  admonition  to  the  young 
against  atheism  by  reminding  them  that  they  are 
young,  and  that  false  opinion  concerning  the  gods  is 
a  common  disease  among  the  young,  but  that  utter 
denial  of  their  existence  is  not  wont  to  endure  to 
old  age.  In  this  we  might '  see  an  expression  of 
personal  religious  experience.  \ 

Nevertheless  I  do  not  think  such  a  construction 
of  Plato's  religious  development  feasible.  A  deci- 
sive objection  is  his  exposition  of  the  Socratic  point 
of  view  in  so  early  a  work  as  the  Apology.  I  at  any 
rate  regard  it  as  psychologically  impossible  that  a 
downright  atheist,  be  he  ever  so  great  a  poet,  should 
be  able  to  draw  such  a  picture  of  a  deeply  religious 
personality,  and  draw  it  with  so  much  sympathy 
and  such  convincing  force.  Add  to  this  other  facts 
of  secondary  moment.  Even  the  close  criticism 
to  which  Plato  subjects  the  popular  notions  of  the 
gods  in  his  Republic  does  not  indicate  denial  of  the 
gods  as  such  ;  moreover,  it  is  built  on  a  positive 
foundation,  on  the  idea  of  the  goodness  of  the  gods 
and  their  truth  (which  for  Plato  manifests  itself  in 
immutability) .  Finally,  Plato  at  all  times  vigorously 
advocated  the  belief  in  providence.  In  the  Laws  he 
stamps  unbelief  in  divine  providence  as  impiety  ;  in 
the  Republic  he  insists  in  a  prominent  passage  that 


ATHEISM  IN  PAGAN  ANTIQUITY  79 

the  gods  love  the  just  man  and  order  everything  for 
him  in  the  best  way.  And  he  puts  the  same  thought 
into  Socrates's  mouth  in  the  Apology,  though  it  is 
hardly  Socratic  in  the  strict  sense  of  the  word,  i.e.  as 
a  main  point  in  Socrates's  conception  of  existence. 
All  this  should  warn  us  not  to  exaggerate  the  signifi- 
cance of  the  difference  which  may  be  pointed  out 
between  the  religious  standpoints  of  the  younger  and 
the  older  Plato.  But  the  difference  itself  cannot,  I 
think,  be  denied  ;  there  can  hardly  be  any  doubt 
that  Plato  was  much  more  critical  of  popular  belief 
in  his  youth  and  prime  than  towards  the  close  of 
his  life. 

Even  in  Plato's  later  works  there  is,  in  spite  of 
their  conservative  attitude,  a  very  peculiar  reserva- 

/tion  in  regard  to  the  anthropomorphic  gods  of 
popular  belief.     It  shows  itself  in  the  Laws  in  the 

Mact  that  where  he  sets  out  to  prove  the  existence 
of  the  gods  he  contents  himself  with  proving  the 
divinity  of  the  heavenly  bodies  and  quite  disregards 
the  other  gods.  It  appears  still  more  plainly  in  the 
Timaeus,  where  he  gives  a  philosophical  explanation 
of  how  the  divine  heavenly  bodies  came  into  exist- 
ence, but  says  expressly  of  the  other  gods  that  such 
an  explanation  is  impossible,  and  that  we  must 
abide  by  what  the  old  theologians  said  on  this 
subject  ;    they  being  partly  the  children  of  gods 

.  would  know  best  where  their  parents  came  from. 

'  It  is  observations  of  this  kind  that  induced  Zeller 
to  believe  that  Plato  altogether  denied  the  gods  of 

V  popular  belief  ;   he  also  contends  that  the  gods  have 

^no  place  in  Plato's  system.  This  latter  contention  is 
perfectly  correct ;  Plato  never  identified  the  gods 


80  ATHEISM  IN  PAGAN  ANTIQUITY 

with  the  ideas  (although  he  comes  very  near  to  it 
in  the  Republic,  where  he  attributes  to  them  im- 
mutabiUty,  the  quahty  which  determines  the  essence 
of  the  ideas),  and  in  the  Timaeus  he  distinguishes 
sharply  between  them.  No  doubt  his  doctrine  of 
ideas  led  up  to  a  kind  of  divinity,  the  idea  of  the 
good,  as  the  crown  of  the  system,  but  the  direct 
inference  from  this  conception  would  be  pure  mono- 
theism and  so  exclude  polytheism.  This  inference 
Plato  did  not  draw,  though  his  treatment  of  the 
gods  in  the  Laws  and  Timaeus  certainly  shows  that 
he  was  quite  clear  that  the  gods  of  the  popular  faith 
were  an  irrational  element  in  his  conception  of  the 
universe.  The  two  passages  do  not  entitle  us  to  go 
further  and  conclude  that  he  utterly  rejected  them, 
and  in  the  Timaeus,  where  Plato  makes  both  classes  of 
gods,  both  the  heavenly  bodies  and  the  others,  take 
part  in  the  creation  of  man,  this  is  plainly  precluded. 
The  playful  turn  with  which  he  evades  inquiry  into 
the  origin  of  the  gods  thus  receives  its  proper 
limitation ;  it  is  entirely  confined  to  their  origin. 

Such,  according  to  my  view,  is  the  state  of  the 
case.  It  is  of  fundamental  importance  to  emphasise 
the  fact  that  we  cannot  conclude,  because  the  gods 
of  popular  belief  do  not  fit  into  the  system  of  a 
philosopher,  that  he  denies  their  existence.  In 
what  follows  we  shall  have  occasion  to  point  out  a 
case  in  which,  as  all  are  now  agreed,  a  philosophical 
school  has  adopted  and  stubbornly  held  to  the  belief 
in  the  existence  of  gods  though  this  assumption  was 
directly  opposed  to  a  fundamental  proposition  in  its 
system  of  doctrine.  The  case  of  Plato  is  particularly 
interesting  because  he  himself  was  aware  and  has 


ATHEISM  IN  PAGAN  ANTIQUITY  81 

pointed  out  that  here  was  a  point  on  which  the  con- 
sistent scientific  application  of  his  conception  of  the 
universe  must  fail.  It  is  the  outcome — one  of 
many — of  what  is  perhaps  his  finest  quality  as  a 
philosopher,  namely,  his  intellectual  honesty. 

An  indirect  testimony  to  the  correctness  of  the 
view  here  stated  will  be  found  in  the  way  in  which 
Plato's  faithful  disciple  Xenocrates  developed  his 
theology,  for  it  shows  that  Xenocrates  presup- 
posed the  existence  of  the  gods  of  popular  belief  as 
given  by  Plato.  Xenocrates  made  it  his  general 
task  to  systematise  Plato's  philosophy  (which  had 
never  been  set  forth  publicly  by  himself  as  a  whole), 
and  to  secure  it  against  attack.  In  the  course  of 
this  work  he  was  bound  to  discover  that  the  con- 
ception of  the  gods  of  popular  belief  was  a  particu- 
larly weak  point  in  Plato's  system,  and  he  attempted 
to  mend  matters  by  a  peculiar  theory  which  became 
of  the  greatest  importance  for  later  times.  Xeno- 
crates set  up  as  gods,  in  the  first  place,  the  heavenly 
bodies.  Next  he  gave  his  highest  principles  (pure 
abstracts  such  as  oneness  and  twoness)  and  the 
elements  of  his  universe  (air,  water  and  earth)  the 
names  of  some  of  the  highest  divinities  in  popular 
belief  (Zeus,  Hades,  Poseidon,  Demeter).  These 
gods,  however,  did  not  enter  into  direct  com- 
munication with  men,  but  only  through  some  inter- 
mediate agent.  The  intermediate  agents  were  the 
"  demons,"  a  class  of  beings  who  were  higher  than 
man  yet  not  perfect  hke  the  gods.  They  were,  it 
seems,  immortal ;  they  were  invisible  and  far  more 
powerful  than  human  beings  ;  but  they  were  subject 
to  human  passions  and  were  of  highly  differing 


82  ATHEISM  IN  PAGAN  ANTIQUITY 

grades  of  moral  perfection.  These  are  the  beings 
that  are  the  objects  of  the  greater  part  of  the  existing 
cult,  especially  such  usages  as  rest  on  the  assumption 
that  the  gods  can  do  harm  and  are  directed  towards 
averting  it,  or  which  are  in  other  ways  objection- 
able ;  and  with  them  are  connected  the  myths  which 
Plato  subjected  to  so  severe  a  criticism.  Xeno- 
crates  found  a  basis  for  this  system  in  Plato,  who 
in  the  Symposium  sets  up  the  demons  as  a  class  of 
beings  between  gods  and  men,  and  makes  them 
carriers  of  the  prayers  and  wishes  of  men  to  the 
gods.  But  what  was  a  passing  thought  with  Plato 
serving  only  a  poetical  purpose  was  taken  seriously 
and  systematised  by  Xenocrates. 

It  can  hardly  be  said  that  Xenocrates  has 
gained  much  recognition  among  modern  writers  on 
the  history  of  philosophy  for  his  theory  of  demons. 
And  yet  I  cannot  see  that  there  was  any  other 
possible  solution  of  the  problem  which  ancient 
popular  belief  set  ancient  philosophy,  if,  be  it  under- 
stood, we  hold  fast  by  two  hypotheses :  the  first, 
that  the  popular  belief  and  worship  of  the  ancients 
was  based  throughout  on  a  foundation  of  reality ; 
and  second,  that  moral  perfection  is  an  essential 
factor  in  the  conception  of  God.  The  only  incon- 
sistency which  we  may  perhaps  bring  home  to 
Xenocrates  is  that  he  retained  certain  of  the 
popular  names  of  the  gods  as  designations  for  gods 
in  his  sense  ;  but  this  inconsistency  was,  as  we  shall 
see,  subsequently  removed.  In  favour  of  this 
estimate  of  Xenocrates's  doctrine  of  demons  may 
further  be  adduced  that  it  actually  was  the  last 
word  of  ancient  philosophy  on  the  matter.     The 


ATHEISM  IN  PAGAN  ANTIQUITY  83 

doctrine  was  adopted  by  the  Stoics,  the  Neo- 
Pythagoreans,  and  the  Neo-Platonists.  Only  the 
Epicureans  went  another  way,  but  their  doctrine 
died  out  before  the  close  of  antiquity.  And  so  th^e 
doctrine  of  demons  became  the  ground  on  which 
Jewish-Christian  monotheism  managed  to  come  to 
terms  with  ancient  paganism,  to  conquer  it  in 
theory,  as  it  were. 

This  implies,  however,  that  the  doctrine  of 
demons,  though  it  arose  out  of  an  honest  attempt  to 
save  popular  belief  philosophically,  in  reality  brings 
out  its  incompatibility  with  philosophy.  The  re- 
ligion and  worship  of  the  ancients  could  dispense 
with  neither  the  higher  nor  the  lower  conceptions  of 
its  gods.  If  the  former  were  done  away  with, 
recognition,  however  full,  of  the  existence  of  the 
gods  was  no  good  ;  in  the  long  run  the  inference 
could  not  be  avoided  that  they  were  immoral  powers 
and  so  ought  not  to  be  worshipped.  This  was  the 
inference  drawn  by  Christianity  in  theory  and  en- 
forced in  practice,  ultimately  by  main  force. 

Aristotle  is  among  the  philosophers  who  were 
prosecuted  for  impiety.  When  the  anti-Macedonian 
party  came  into  power  in  Athens  after  the  death  of 
Alexander,  there  broke  out  a  persecution  against 
his  adherents,  and  this  was  also  directed  against 
Aristotle.  The  basis  of  the  charge  against  him 
was  that  he  had  shown  divine  honour  after  his  death 
to  the  tyrant  Hermias,  whose  guest  he  had  been 
during  a  prolonged  stay  in  Asia  Minor.  This  seems 
to  have  been  a  fabrication,  and  at  any  rate  has 
nothing  to  do  with  atheism.  In  the  writings  of 
Aristotle,  as  they  were  then  generally  known,  it 


-.^ 


84  ATHEISM  IN  PAGAN  ANTIQUITY 

would  assuredly  have  been  impossible  to  find  any- 
ground  for  a  charge  of  atheism. 

Nevertheless,  Aristotle  is  one  of  the  philosophers 
?bout  whose  faith  in  the  gods  of  popular  religion 
well-founded  doubts  may  be  raised.  Like  Plato,  he 
acknowledged  the  divinity  of  the  heavenly  bodies 
on  the  ground  that  they  must  have  a  soul  since  they 
had  independent  motion.  Further,  he  has  a  kind  of 
supreme  god  who,  himself  unmoved,  is  the  cause  of 
all  movement,  and  whose  constituent  quality  is 
reason.  As  regards  the  gods  of  popular  belief,  in 
his  Ethics  and  his  Politics  he  assumes  public  worship 
to  be  a  necessary  constituent  of  the  life  of  the  in- 
dividual and  the  community.  He  gave  no  grounds 
for  this  assumption — on  the  contrary,  he  expressly 
declared  that  it  was  a  question  which  ought  not  to 
be  discussed  at  all :  he  who  stirs  up  doubts  whether 
honour  should  be  paid  to  the  gods  is  in  need  not  of 
teaching  but  of  punishment.  (That  he  himself  took 
part  in  worship  is  evident  from  his  will.)  Further, 
in  his  ethical  works  he  used  the  conceptions  of  the 
gods  almost  in  the  same  way  as  we  have  assumed 
that  Socrates  did,  i.e.  as  the  ethical  ideal  and  deter- 
mining the  limits  of  the  human.  He  never  entered 
upon  any  elaborate  criticism  of  the  lower  elements 
of  popular  religion  such  as  Plato  gave.  So  far 
everything  is  in  admirable  order.  But  if  we  look 
more  closely  at  things  there  is  nevertheless  nearly 
always  a  little  "  but "  in  Aristotle's  utterances 
about  the  gods.  Where  he  operates  with  popular 
notions  he  prefers  to  speak  hypothetically  or  to  refer 
to  what  is  generally  assumed  ;  or  he  is  content  to 
use  only  definitions  which  will  also  agree  with  his 


ATHEISM  IN  PAGAN  ANTIQUITY  85 

own  philosophical  conception  of  God.  But  he  goes 
further  ;  in  a  few  places  in  his  writings  there  are 
utterances  which  it  seems  can  only  be  interpreted 
as  a  radical  denial  of  the  popular  religion.  ,  The  most 
important  of  them  deserves  to  be  quoted  in  extenso  : 

"  A  tradition  has  been  handed  down  from 
the  ancients  and  from  the  most  primitive  times, 
and  left  to  later  ages  in  the  form  of  myth,  that 
these  substances  {i.e.  sky  and  heavenly  bodies) 
are  gods  and  that  the  divine  embraces  all 
nature.  The  rest  consists  in  legendary  additions'^ 
intended  to  impress  the  multitude  and  serve  the  1 
purposes  of  legislation  and  the  common  weal ;  for 
these  gods  are  said  to  have  human  shape  or  resemble 
certain  other  beings  (animals),  and  they  say  other 
things  which  follow  from  this  and  are  of  a  similar 
kind  to  those  already  mentioned.  But  if  we  dis- 
regard all  this  and  restrict  ourselves  to  the  first 
point,  that  they  thought  that  the  first  substances 
were  gods,  we  must  acknowledge  that  it  is  a  divinely 
inspired  saying.  And  as,  in  all  probability,  every 
art  and  science  has  been  discovered  many  times,  as 
far  as  it  is  possible,  and  has  perished  again,  so  these 
notions,  too,  may  have  been  preserved  till  now  as 
relics  of  those  times.  To  this  extent  only  can  we 
have  any  idea  of  the  opinion  which  was  held  by  our 
fathers  and  has  come  down  from  the  beginning  of 
things." 

The  last  sentences,  expressing  Aristotle's  idea  of 
a  life-cycle  and  periods  of  civilisation  which  repeat 
themselves,  have  only  been  included  in  the  quotation 
for  the  sake  of  completeness.  If  we  disregard  them, 
the  passage  plainly  enough  states  the  view  that  the 
7 


86  ATHEISM  IN  PAGAN  ANTIQUITY 

only  element  of  truth  in  the  traditional  notions 
about  the  gods  was  the  divinity  of  the  sky  and  the 
heavenly  bodies  ;  the  rest  is  myth.  Aristotle  has 
nowhere  else  expressed  himself  with  such  distinct- 
ness and  in  such  length,  but  then  the  passage  in 
question  has  a  place  of  its  own.  It  comes  in  his 
Metaphysics  directly  after  the  exposition  of  his 
philosophical  conception  of  God — a  position  marked 
by  profound  earnestness  and  as  it  were  irradiated 
by  a  quiet  inner  fervour.  We  feel  that  we  are  here 
approaching  the  sanctum  sanctorum  of  the  thinker. 
In  this  connexion,  and  only  here,  he  wished  for  once 
to  state  his  opinion  about  the  religion  of  his  time 
without  reserve.  What  he  says  here  is  a  precise 
formulation  of  the  result  arrived  at  by  the  best 
Greek  thinkers  as  regards  the  religion  of  the  Greek 
people.  It  was  not,  they  thought,  pure  fabrication. 
It  contained  an  element  of  truth  of  the  greatest 
value.  But  most  of  it  consisted  of  human  inven- 
tions without  any  reality  behind  them. 

A  point  of  view  like  that  of  Aristotle  would,  I 
suppose,  hardly  have  been  called  atheism  among  the 
ancients,  if  only  because  the  heavenly  bodies  were 
acknowledged  as  divine.  But  according  to  our  defi- 
nition it  is  atheism.  The  "  sky  "-gods  of  Aristotle 
have  nothing  in  common  with  the  gods  of  popular 
belief,  not  even  their  names,  for  Aristotle  never 
names  them.  And  the  rest,  the  whole  crowd  of 
Greek  anthropomorphic  gods,  exist  only  in  the 
human  imagination. 

Aristotle's  successors  offer  Uttle  of  interest  to 
our  inquiry.  Theophrastus  was  charged  with 
impiety,  but  the  charge  broke  down  completely. 


ATHEISM  IN  PAGAN  ANTIQUITY  87 

His  theological  standpoint  was  certainly  the  same 
as  Aristotle's.  Of  Strato,  the  most  independent  of 
the  Peripatetics,  we  know  that  in  his  view  of  nature 
he  laid  greater  stress  on  the  material  causes  than 
Aristotle  did,  and  so  arrived  at  a  different  con- 
ception of  the  supreme  deity.  Aristotle  had  severed 
the  deity  from  Nature  and  placed  it  outside  the 
latter  as  an  incorporeal  being  whose  chief  deter- 
mining factor  was  reason.  In  Strato's  view  the 
deity  was  identical  with  Nature  and,  like  the  latter, 
was  without  consciousness  ;  consciousness  was  only 
found  in  organic  nature.  Consequently  we  cannot 
suppose  him  to  have  believed  in  the  divinity  of  the 
heavenly  bodies  in  Aristotle's  sense,  though  no 
direct  statement  on  this  subject  has  come  down  to 
us.  About  his  attitude  towards  popular  belief  we 
hear  nothing.  A  denial  of  the  popular  gods  is  not 
necessarily  implied  in  Strato's  theory,  but  seems 
reasonable  in  itself  and  is  further  rendered  probable 
by  the  fact  that  all  writers  seem  to  take  it  for  granted 
that  Strato  knew  no  god  other  than  the  whole  of 
Nature. 

We  designated  Socratic  philosophy,  in  its  rela- 
tion to  popular  belief,  as  a  reaction  against  the 
radical  free-thought  of  the  sophistic  movement. 
It  may  seem  peculiar  that  with  Aristotle  it  develops 
into  a  view  which  we  can  only  describe  as  atheism. 
There  is,  however,  an  important  difference  between 
the  standpoints  of  the  sophists  and  of  Aristotle. 
Radical  as  the  latter  is  at  bottom,  it  is  not,  however, 
openly  opposed  to  popular  belief — on  the  contrary, 
to  any  one  who  did  not  examine  it  more  closely  it 
must  have  had  the  appearance  of  accepting  popular 


88  ATHEISM  IN  PAGAN  ANTIQUITY 

belief.  The  very  assumption  that  the  heavenly 
bodies  were  divine  would  contribute  to  that  effect ; 
this,  as  we  have  seen,  was  a  point  on  which  the 
popular  view  laid  great  stress.  If  we  add  to  this 
that  Aristotle  never  made  the  existence  of  the 
popular  gods  matter  of  debate ;  that  he  expressly 
acknowledged  the  established  worship  ;  and  that 
he  consistently  made  use  of  certain  fundamental 
notions  of  popular  belief  in  his  philosophy — we  can 
hardly  avoid  the  conclusion  that,  notwithstanding 
his  personal  emancipation  from  the  existing  re- 
ligion, he  is  a  true  representative  of  the  Socratic 
reaction  against  sophistic.  But  we  see,  too,  that 
there  is  a  reservation  in  this  reaction.  In  con- 
tinuity with  earlier  Greek  thought  on  religion,  it 
proceeded  from  the  absolute  definitions  of  the  divine 
offered  by  popular  belief,  but  when  criticising  anthro- 
pomorphism on  this  basis  it  did  not  after  all  avoid 
falling  out  with  popular  belief.  How  far  each  philo- 
sopher went  in  his  antagonism  was  a  matter  of 
discretion,  as  also  was  the  means  chosen  to  recon- 
cile the  philosophical  with  the  popular  view.  The 
theology  of  the  Socratic  schools  thus  suffered  from  a 
certain  half-heartedness  ;  in  the  main  it  has  the 
character  of  a  compromise.  It  would  not  give  up 
the  popular  notions  of  the  gods,  and  yet  they  were 
continually  getting  in  the  way.  This  dualism 
governs  the  whole  of  the  succeeding  Greek  philo- 
sophy. 


CHAPTER   VI 

DURING  the  three  or  four  centuries  which 
passed  between  the  downfall  of  free  Hellas 
and  the  beginning  of  the  Roman  Empire, 
great  social  and  political  changes  took  place  in  the 
ancient  world,  involving  also  vital  changes  in  re- 
ligion. The  chief  phenomenon  in  this  field,  the 
invasion  of  foreign,  especially  oriental,  religions 
into  Hellas,  does  not  come  within  the  scope  of  this 
investigation.  On  the  one  hand,  it  is  an  expression 
of  dissatisfaction  with  the  old  gods  ;  on  the  other, 
the  intrusion  of  new  gods  would  contribute  to  the 
ousting  of  the  old  ones.  There  is  no  question  of 
atheism  here  ;  it  is  only  a  change  within  poly- 
theism. But  apart  from  this  change  there  is  evi- 
dence that  the  old  faith  had  lost  its  hold  on  men's 
minds  to  no  inconsiderable  extent.  Here,  too, 
there  is  hardly  any  question  of  atheism  properly 
speaking,  but  as  a  background  to  the — not  very 
numerous  —  evidences  of  such  atheism  in  our 
period,  we  cannot  well  ignore  the  decline  of  the 
popular  faith.  Our  investigation  is  rendered  diffi- 
cult on  this  point,  and  generally  within  this  period, 
by  the  lack  of  direct  evidence.  Of  the  rich  Hellen- 
istic literature  almost  everything  has  been  lost,  and 
we  are  restricted  to  reports  and  fragments. 

In  order  to  gain  a  concrete  starting-point  we 


90  ATHEISM  IN  PAGAN  ANTIQUITY 

will  begin  with  a  quotation  from  the  historian 
Polybius — so  to  speak  the  only  Greek  prose  author 
of  the  earlier  Hellenistic  period  of  whose  works 
considerable  and  connected  portions  are  preserved. 
Polybius  wrote  in  the  latter  half  of  the  second  cen- 
tury a  history  of  the  world  in  which  Rome  took  the 
dominant  place.  Here  he  gave,  among  other  things, 
a  detailed  description  of  the  Roman  constitution 
and  thus  came  to  touch  upon  the  state  of  religion  in 
Rome  as  compared  with  that  in  Greece.  He  says 
on  this  subject : 

"  The  greatest  advantage  of  the  Roman  consti- 
tution seems  to  me  to  lie  in  its  conception  of  the 
gods,  and  I  believe  that  what  among  other  peoples  is 
despised  is  what  holds  together  the  Roman  power 
— I  mean  superstition.  For  this  feature  has  by 
them  been  developed  so  far  in  the  direction  of 
the  '  horrible,'  and  has  so  permeated  both  private 
and  public  life,  that  it  is  quite  unique.  Many 
will  perhaps  find  this  strange,  but  I  think  they 
have  acted  so  with  an  eye  to  the  mass  of  the  people. 
For  if  it  were  possible  to  compose  a  state  of  reason- 
able people  such  a  procedure  would  no  doubt  be 
unnecessary,  but  as  every  people  regarded  as  a  mass 
is  easily  impressed  and  full  of  criminal  instincts, 
unreasonable  violence,  and  fierce  passion,  there  is 
nothing  to  be  done  but  to  keep  the  masses  under  by 
vague  fears  and  such-like  hocus-pocus.  Therefore 
it  is  my  opinion  that  it  was  not  without  good 
reason  or  by  mere  chance  that  the  ancients  im- 
parted to  the  masses  the  notions  of  the  gods  and  the 
underworld,  but  rather  is  it  thoughtless  and  irra- 
tional when  nowadays  we  seek  to  destroy  them." 


ATHEISM  IN  PAGAN  ANTIQUITY  91 

As  a  proof  of  this  last  statement  follows  a  com- 
parison between  the  state  of  public  morals  in  Greece 
and  in  Rome.  In  Greece  you  cannot  trust  a  man 
with  a  few  hundred  pounds  without  ten  notaries  and 
as  many  seals  and  double  the  number  of  witnesses ; 
in  Rome  great  public  treasure  is  administered  with 
honesty  merely  under  the  safeguard  of  an  oath. 

As  we  see,  this  passage  contains  direct  evidence 
that  in  the  second  century  in  Hellas — in  contra- 
distinction to  Rome — there  was  an  attempt  to  break 
down  the  belief  in  the  gods.  By  his  "  we  "  Polybius 
evidently  referred  especially  to  the  leading  political 
circles.  He  knew  these  circles  from  personal  ex- 
perience, and  his  testimony  has  all  the  more  weight 
because  he  does  not  come  forward  in  the  role  of  the 
orthodox  man  complaining  in  the  usual  way  of  the 
impiety  of  his  contemporaries ;  on  the  contrary,  he 
speaks  as  the  educated  and  enlightened  man  to 
whom  it  is  a  matter  of  course  that  all  this  talk  about 
the  gods  and  the  underworld  is  a  myth  which 
nobody  among  the  better  classes  takes  seriously. 
This  is  a  tone  we  have  not  heard  before,  and  it  is  a 
strong  indirect  testimony  to  the  fact  that  Polybius 
is  not  wrong  when  he  speaks  of  disbelief  among  the 
upper  classes  of  Greece. 

In  this  connexion  the  work  of  Polybius  has  a 
certain  interest  on  another  point.  Where  earlier 
— and  later — authors  would  speak  of  the  inter- 
vention of  the  gods  in  the  march  of  history,  he 
operates  as  a  rule  with  an  idea  which  he  calls 
Tyche.  The  word  is  untranslatable  when  used  in 
this  way.  It  is  something  between  chance,  fortune 
and  fate.     It   is   more   comprehensive   and   more 


92  ATHEISM  IN  PAGAN  ANTIQUITY 

personal  than  chance  ;  it  has  not  the  immutable, 
the  "  lawbound "  character  of  fate ;  rather  it 
denotes  the  incalculability,  the  capriciousness  asso- 
ciated, especially  in  earlier  usage,  with  the  word 
fortune,  but  without  the  tendency  of  this  word  to 
be  used  in  a  good  sense. 

This  Tyche-religion — if  we  may  use  this  ex- 
pression— was  not  new  in  Hellas.  Quite  early  we 
find  Tyche  worshipped  as  a  goddess  among  the 
other  deities,  and  it  is  an  old  notion  that  the  gods 
send  good  fortune,  a  notion  which  set  its  mark  on  a 
series  of  established  phrases  in  private  and  public 
life.  But  what  is  of  interest  here  is  that  shifting 
of  religious  ideas  in  the  course  of  which  Tyche 
drives  the  gods  into  the  background.  We  find 
indications  of  it  as  early  as  Thucydides.  In  his  view 
of  history  he  lays  the  main  stress,  certainly,  on 
human  initiative,  and  not  least  on  rational  calcula-^ 
tion,  as  the  cause  of  events.  But  where  he  is 
obliged  to  reckon  with  an  element  independent  of 
human  efforts,  he  calls  it  Tyche  and  not  "  the 
immortal  gods."  A  somewhat  similar  view  we  find 
in  another  great  political  author  of  the  stage  of 
transition  to  our  period,  namely,  Demosthenes. 
Demosthenes  of  course  employs  the  official  ap- 
paratus of  gods :  he  invokes  them  on  solemn 
occasions  ;  he  quotes  their  authority  in  support  of 
his  assertions  (once  he  even  reported  a  revelation 
which  he  had  in  a  dream)  ;  he  calls  his  opponents 
enemies  of  the  gods,  etc.  But  in  his  political  con- 
siderations the  gods  play  a  negligible  part.  The 
factors  with  which  he  reckons  as  a  rule  are  merely 
political  forces.     Where  he  is  compelled  to  bring 


ATHEISM  IN  PAGAN  ANTIQUITY  93 

forward  elements  which  man  cannot  control,  he 
shows  a  preference  for  Tyche.  He  certainly  occa- 
sionally identifies  her  with  the  favour  of  the  gods, 
but  in  such  a  way  as  to  give  the  impression  that  it  is 
only  a  fagon  de  parley.  Direct  pronouncements  of 
a  free-thinking  kind  one  would  not  expect  from  an 
orator  and  statesman,  and  yet  Demosthenes  was 
once  bold  enough  to  say  that  Pythia,  the  mouth- 
piece of  the  Delphic  Oracle,  was  a  partisan  of 
Macedonia,  an  utterance  which  his  opponent 
Aeschines,  who  liked  to  parade  his  orthodoxy, 
did  not  omit  to  cast  in  his  teeth.  On  the  whole, 
Aeschines  liked  to  represent  Demosthenes  as  a 
godless  fellow,  and  it  is  not  perhaps  without  signifi- 
cance that  the  latter  never  directly  replied  to  such 
attacks,  or  indirectly  did  anything  to  impair  their 
force. 

During  the  violent  revolutions  that  took  place 
in  Hellas  under  Alexander  the  Great  and  his  suc- 
cessors, and  the  instability  of  social  and  political 
conditions  consequent  thereon,  the  Tyche-religion 
received  a  fresh  impetus.  With  one  stroke  Hellas 
was  flung  into  world  politics.  Everything  grew 
to  colossal  proportions  in  comparison  with  earlier 
conditions.  The  small  Hellenic  city-states  that 
had  hitherto  been  each  for  itself  a  world  shrank  into 
nothing.  It  is  as  if  the  old  gods  could  not  keep 
pace  with  this  violent  process  of  expansion.  Men 
felt  a  craving  for  a  wider  and  more  comprehensive 
religious  concept  to  answer  to  the  changed  conditions, 
and  such  an  idea  was  found  in  the  idea  of  Tyche. 
Thoughtful  men,  such  as  Demetrius  of  Phalerum, 
wrote  whole  books  about  it ;  states  built  temples  to 


94  ATHEISM  IN  PAGAN  ANTIQUITY 

Tyche  ;  in  private  religion  also  it  played  a  great 
part.  No  one  reflected  much  on  the  relation  of 
Tyche  to  the  old  gods.  It  must  be  remembered 
that  Tyche  is  a  real  layman's  notion,  and  that 
Hellenistic  philosophy  regarded  it  as  its  task  pre- 
cisely to  render  man  independent  of  the  whims 
of  fate.  Sometimes,  however,  we  find  a  positive 
statement  of  the  view  that  Tyche  ruled  over  the 
gods  also.  It  is  characteristic  of  the  state  of 
affairs  ;  men  did  not  want  to  relinquish  the  old 
gods,  but  could  not  any  longer  allow  them  the 
leading  place. 

If  we  return  for  a  moment  to  Polybius,  we  shall 
find  that  his  conception  of  Tyche  strikingly  illus- 
trates the  distance  between  him  and  Thucydides. 
In  the  introduction  to  his  work,  on  its  first  page, 
he  points  out  that  the  universally  acknowledged 
task  of  historical  writing  is  partly  to  educate  people 
for  political  activities,  partly  to  teach  them  to  bear 
the  vicissitudes  of  fortune  with  fortitude  by  re- 
minding them  of  the  lot  of  others.  And  subse- 
quently, when  he  passes  on  to  his  main  theme,  the 
foundation  of  the  Roman  world-empire,  after  having 
explained  the  plan  of  his  work,  he  says  :  "So  far 
then  our  plan.  But  the  co-operation  of  fortune  is 
still  needed  if  my  life  is  to  be  long  enough  for  me  to 
accomplish  my  purpose."  An  earlier — or  a  later — 
author  would  here  either  have  left  the  higher  powers 
out  of  the  game  altogether  or  would  have  used  an 
expression  showing  more  submission  to  the  gods  of 
the  popular  faith. 

In  a  later  author,  Pliny  the  Elder,  we  again  find 
a  characteristic  utterance  throwing  light  upon  the 


ATHEISM  IN  PAGAN  ANTIQUITY  95 

significance  of  the  Tyche-religion.  After  a  very  free- 
thinking  survey  of  the  popular  notions  regarding 
the  gods,  Phny  says  :  "  As  an  intermediate  position 
between  these  two  views  (that  there  is  a  divine 
providence  and  that  there  is  none)  men  have  them- 
selves invented  another  divine  power,  in  order  that 
speculation  about  the  deity  might  become  still  more 
uncertain.  Throughout  the  world,  in  every  place, 
at  every  hour  of  the  day.  Fortune  alone  is  invoked 
and  named  by  every  mouth  ;  she  alone  is  accused, 
she  bears  the  guilt  of  everything  ;  of  her  only  do  we 
think,  to  her  is  all  praise,  to  her  all  blame.  And 
she  is  worshipped  with  railing  words — she  is  deemed 
inconstant,  by  many  even  blind  ;  she  is  fickle,  un- 
stable, uncertain,  changeable  ;  giving  her  favours 
to  the  unworthy.  To  her  is  imputed  every  loss, 
every  gain ;  in  all  the  accounts  of  life  she  alone  fills 
up  both  the  debit  and  the  credit  side,  and  we  are  so 
subject  to  chance  that  Chance  itself  becomes  our 
god,  and  again  proves  the  incertitude  of  the  deity." 
Even  if  a  great  deal  of  this  may  be  put  down  to 
rhetoric,  by  which  Pliny  was  easily  carried  away, 
the  solid  fact  itself  remains  that  he  felt  justified  in 
speaking  as  if  Dame  Fortune  had  dethroned  all  the 
old  gods. 

That  this  view  of  life  must  have  persisted  very 
tenaciously  even  down  to  a  time  when  a  strong 
reaction  in  the  direction  of  positive  religious  feeling 
had  set  in,  is  proved  by  the  romances  of  the  time. 
The  novels  of  the  ancients  were  in  general  poor 
productions.  Most  of  them  are  made  after  the 
recipe  of  a  little  misfortune  in  each  chapter  and 
great  happiness  in  the  last.     The  two  lovers  meet, 


96  ATHEISM  IN  PAGAN  ANTIQUITY 

fall  in  love,  part,  and  suffer  a  series  of  troubles 
individually  until  they  are  finally  united.  The 
power  that  governs  their  fates  and  shapes  every- 
thing according  to  this  pattern  is  regularly  Tyche, 
never  the  gods.  The  testimony  of  the  novels  is  of 
special  significance  because  they  were  read  by  the 
general  mass  of  the  educated  classes,  not  by  the 
select  who  had  philosophy  to  guide  them. 

Another  testimony  to  the  weakening  of  popular 
faith  in  the  Hellenistic  age  is  the  decay  of  the 
institution  of  the  Oracle.  This,  also,  is  of  early 
date  ;  as  early  as  the  fifth  and  fourth  century  we 
hear  much  less  of  the  interference  of  the  oracles  in 
political  matters  than  in  earlier  times.  The  most 
important  of  them  all,  the  Delphic  Oracle,  was  dealt 
a  terrible  blow  in  the  Holy  War  (356-346  B.C.),  when 
the  Phocians  seized  it  and  used  the  treasures  which 
had  been  accumulated  in  it  during  centuries  to  hire 
mercenaries  and  carry  on  war.  Such  proceedings 
would  assuredly  have  been  impossible  a  century 
earher ;  no  soldiers  could  have  been  hired  with 
money  acquired  in  such  a  way,  or,  if  they  could 
have  been  procured,  all  Hellas  would  have  risen  in 
arms  against  the  robbers  of  the  Temple,  whereas 
in  the  Holy  War  most  of  the  states  were  indifferent, 
and  several  even  sided  with  the  Phocians.  In  the 
succeeding  years,  after  Philip  of  Macedonia  had 
put  an  end  to  the  Phocian  scandal,  the  Oracle  was 
in  reality  in  his  hands — it  was  during  this  period  that 
Demosthenes  stigmatised  it  as  the  mouthpiece  of 
Philip.  In  the  succeeding  centuries,  too,  it  was 
dependent  on  the  various  rulers  of  Hellas  and  un- 
doubtedly lost  all  public  authority.     During  this 


ATHEISM  IN  PAGAN  ANTIQUITY  97 

period  we  hear  very  little  of  the  oracles  of  Hellas 
until  the  time  before  and  after  the  birth  of  Christ 
provides  us  with  definite  evidence  of  their  com- 
plete decay. 

Thus  Strabo,  who  wrote  during  the  reign  of 
Augustus,  says  that  the  ancients  attached  more 
importance  to  divination  generally  and  oracles  more 
particularly,  whereas  people  in  his  day  were  quite 
indifferent  to  these  things.  He  gives  as  the  reason 
that  the  Romans  were  content  to  use  the  Sibylline 
books  and  their  own  system  of  divination.  His 
remark  is  made  a  propos  of  the  Oracle  in  Libya, 
which  was  formerly  in  great  repute,  but  was  almost 
extinct  in  his  time.  He  is  undoubtedly  correct  as 
to  the  fact,  but  the  decline  of  the  oracular  system 
cannot  be  explained  by  the  indifference  of  the 
Romans.  Plutarch,  in  a  monograph  on  the  dis- 
continuance of  the  oracles,  furnishes  us  with  more 
detailed  information.  From  this  it  appears  that  not 
only  the  Oracle  of  Ammon  but  also  the  numerous 
oracles  of  Boeotia  had  ceased  to  exist,  with  one 
exception,  while  even  for  the  Oracle  at  Delphi, 
which  had  formerly  employed  three  priestesses,  a 
single  one  amply  sufficed.  We  also  note  the  remark 
that  the  questions  submitted  to  the  Oracle  were 
mostly  unworthy  or  of  no  importance. 

The  want  of  consideration  sometimes  shown  to 
sacred  places  and  things  during  the  wars  of  the 
Hellenistic  period  may  no  doubt  also  be  regarded 
as  the  result  of  a  weakening  of  interest  in  the  old 
gods.  We  have  detailed  information  on  this  point 
from  the  war  between  Philip  of  Macedonia  and  the 
AetoHans  in  220-217  B.C.     The  Aetolians  began  by 


98  ATHEISM  IN  PAGAN  ANTIQUITY 

destroying  the  temples  at  Dium  and  Dodona, 
whereupon  Philip  retaliated  by  totally  wrecking  the 
federal  sanctuary  of  the  Aetolians  at  Thermon.  Of 
Philip's  admiral  Dicaearchus  we  are  told  by  Polybius 
that  wherever  he  landed  he  erected  altars  to  "  god- 
lessness  and  lawlessness  "  and  offered  up  sacrifice 
on  them.  Judging  by  the  way  he  was  hated,  his 
practice  must  have  answered  to  his  theory. 

One  more  phenomenon  must  be  mentioned  in 
this  context,  though  it  falls  outside  the  limits 
within  which  we  have  hitherto  moved,  and  though 
its  connexion  with  free-thought  and  religious  en- 
lightenment will  no  doubt,  on  closer  examination, 
prove  disputable.  This  is  the  decay  of  the  estab- 
lished worship  of  the  Roman  State  in  the  later  years 
of  the  Republic. 

In  the  preceding  pages  there  has  been  no  occa- 
sion to  include  conditions  in  Rome  in  our  investiga- 
tion, simply  because  nothing  has  come  down  to  us 
about  atheism  in  the  earlier  days  of  Rome,  and  we 
may  presume  that  it  did  not  exist.  Of  any  religious 
thought  at  Rome  corresponding  to  that  of  the  Greeks 
we  hear  nothing,  nor  did  the  Romans  produce  any 
philosophy.  Whatever  knowledge  of  philosophy 
there  was  at  Rome  was  simply  borrowed  from  the 
Greeks.  The  Greek  influence  was  not  seriously  felt 
until  the  second  century  B.C.,  even  though  as  early 
as  about  the  middle  of  the  third  century  the  Romans, 
through  the  performance  of  plays  translated  from 
the  Greek,  made  acquaintance  with  Greek  dramatic 
poetry  and  the  religious  thought  contained  therein. 
Neither  the  latter,  nor  the  heresies  of  the  philo- 
sophers, seem  to  have  made  any  deep  impression 


ATHEISM  IN  PAGAN  ANTIQUITY  99 

upon  them.  Ennius,  their  most  important  poet  of 
the  second  century,  was  no  doubt  strongly  influenced 
by  Greek  free-thinking,  but  this  was  evidently  an 
isolated  phenomenon.  Also,  by  birth  Ennius  was 
not  a  native  of  Rome  but  half  a  Greek.  The 
testimony  of  Polybius  (from  the  close  of  the  second 
century)  to  Roman  religious  conservatism  is  emphatic 
enough.  Its  causes  are  doubtless  of  a  complex 
nature,  but  as  one  of  them  the  peculiar  character  of 
the  Roman  religion  itself  stands  out  prominently. 
However  much  it  resembled  Greek  religion  in 
externals — a  resemblance  which  was  strengthened 
by  numerous  loans  both  of  religious  rites  and  of 
deities — it  is  decidedly  distinct  from  it  in  being 
restricted  still  more  to  cultus  and,  above  all,  in 
being  entirely  devoid  of  mythology.  The  Roman 
gods  were  powers  about  the  rites  of  whose  worship 
the  most  accurate  details  were  known  or  could  be 
ascertained  if  need  were,  but  they  had  little  per- 
sonality, and  about  their  personal  relations  people 
knew  little  and  cared  less.  This  was,  aesthetically, 
a  great  defect.  The  Roman  gods  afforded  no  good 
theme  for  poetry  and  art,  and  when  they  were  to  be 
used  as  such  they  were  invariably  replaced  by  loans 
from  the  Greeks.  But,  as  in  the  face  of  Greek  free- 
thought  and  Greek  criticism  of  religion,  they  had  the 
advantage  that  the  vital  point  for  attack  was  lack- 
ing. All  the  objectionable  tales  of  the  exploits  of 
the  gods  and  the  associated  ideas  about  their 
nature  which  had  prompted  the  Greek  attack  on  the 
popular  faith  simply  did  not  exist  in  Roman  religion. 
On  the  other  hand,  its  rites  were  in  many  points  more 
primitive  than  the  Greek  ones,  but  Greek  philosophy 


100  ATHEISM  IN  PAGAN  ANTIQUITY 

had  been  very  reserved  in  its  criticism  of  ritual. 
We  may  thus  no  doubt  take  it  for  granted,  though 
we  have  no  direct  evidence  to  that  effect,  that  even 
Romans  with  a  Greek  education  long  regarded  the 
Greek  criticism  of  religion  as  something  foreign 
which  was  none  of  their  concern. 

That  a  time  came  when  all  this  was  changed  ; 
that  towards  the  end  of  the  Republic  great  scepti- 
cism concerning  the  established  religion  of  Rome 
was  found  among  the  upper  classes,  is  beyond  doubt, 
and  we  shall  subsequently  find  occasion  to  consider 
this  more  closely.  In  this  connexion  another  cir- 
cumstance demands  attention,  one  which,  moreover, 
has  by  some  been  associated  with  Greek  influence 
among  the  upper  classes,  namely,  the  decay  of  the 
established  worship  of  the  Roman  State  during  the 
last  years  of  the  Republic.  Of  the  actual  facts 
there  can  hardly  be  any  doubt,  though  we  know 
very  little  about  them.  The  decisive  symptoms 
are  :  that  Augustus,  after  having  taken  over  the 
government,  had  to  repair  some  eighty  dilapidated 
temples  in  Rome  and  reinstitute  a  series  of  religious 
rites  and  priesthoods  which  had  ceased  to  function. 
Among  them  was  one  of  the  most  important,  that 
of  the  priest  of  Jupiter,  an  office  which  had  been 
vacant  for  more  than  seventy-five  years  (87-11  B.C.), 
because  it  excluded  the  holder  from  a  political  career. 
Further,  that  complaints  were  made  of  private 
persons  encroaching  on  places  that  were  reserved 
for  religious  worship  ;  and  that  Varro,  when  writing 
his  great  work  on  the  Roman  religion,  in  many  cases 
was  unable  to  discover  what  god  was  the  obj  ect  of  an 
existing  cult ;    and  generally,  according  to  his  own 


ATHEISM  IN  PAGAN  ANTIQUITY  101 

statement  he  wrote  his  work,  among  other  things, 
in  order  to  save  great  portions  of  the  old  Roman  re- 
Hgion  from  falHng  into  utter  obhvion  on  account  of 
the  indifference  of  the  Romans  themselves.  It  is 
obvious  that  such  a  state  of  affairs  would  have  been 
impossible  in  a  community  where  the  traditional 
religion  was  a  living  power,  not  only  formally  ac- 
knowledged by  everybody,  but  felt  to  be  a  necessary 
of  life,  the  spiritual  daily  bread,  as  it  were,  of  the 
nation. 

To  hold,  however,  that  the  main  cause  of  the 
decay  of  the  established  religion  of  Rome  was  the 
invasion  of  Greek  culture,  together  with  the  fact 
that  the  members  of  the  Roman  aristocracy,  from 
whom  the  priests  were  recruited  and  who  superin- 
tended the  cult,  had  become  indifferent  to  the  tra- 
ditional religion  through  this  influence,  this,  I  think, 
is  to  go  altogether  astray.  We  may  take  it  for 
granted  that  the  governing  classes  in  Rome  would 
not  have  ventured  to  let  the  cult  decay  if  there  had 
been  any  serious  interest  in  it  among  the  masses  of 
the  population ;  and  it  is  equally  certain  that  Greek 
philosophy  and  religious  criticism  did  not  penetrate 
to  these  masses.  When  they  became  indifferent  to 
the  national  religion,  this  was  due  to  causes  that  had 
nothing  to  do  with  free-thought.  The  old  Roman 
religion  was  adapted  for  a  small,  narrow  and  homo- 
geneous community  whose  main  constituent  and 
real  core  consisted  of  the  farmers,  large  and  small, 
and  minor  artisans.  In  the  last  centuries  of  the 
Republic  the  social  development  had  occasioned  the 
complete  decay  of  the  Roman  peasantry,  and  the 

free  artisans  had  fared  little  better.     In  the  place 
8 


102  ATHEISM  IN  PAGAN  ANTIQUITY 

of  the  old  Rome  had  arisen  the  capital  of  an  empire, 
inhabited  by  a  population  of  a  million  and  of  ex- 
traordinarily mixed    composition.      Not   only   did 
this  population  comprise  a  number  of  immigrant 
foreigners,    but,    in    consequence    of    the    pecuhar 
Roman   rule   that   every   slave   on  being   set   free 
attained    citizenship,    a    large    percentage    of    the 
citizens   must   of   necessity   have   been   of   foreign 
origin.    Only  certain  portions  of  the  Roman  religion, 
more  especially  the  cult  of  the  great  central  deities 
of  the  State  religion,  can  have  kept  pace  with  these 
changed  conditions  ;  the  remainder  had  in  reality  lost 
all  hold  on  Roman  society  as  it  had  developed  in 
process  of  time,  and  was  only  kept  alive  by  force  of 
habit.     To  this  must  be  added  the  peculiar  Roman 
mixture  of  mobility  and  conservatism  in  religious 
matters.     The  Roman  superstition  and  uncertainty 
in  regard  to  the  gods  led  on  the  one  hand  to  a 
continual  setting  up  of  new  cults  and  new  sanc- 
tuaries, and  on  the  other  hand  to  a  fear  of  letting 
any  of  the  old  cults  die  out.     In  consequence  thereof 
a  great  deal  of  dead  and  worthless  ritual  material 
must  have  accumulated  in  Rome  in  the  course  of 
centuries,  and  was  of  course  in  the  way  during  the 
rapid  development  of  the  city  in  the  last  century 
of  the  Republic.     Things  must  gradually  have  come 
to  such  a  pass  that  a  thorough  reform,  above  all  a 
reduction,  of  the  whole  cult  had  become  a  necessity. 
To  introduce  such  a  reform  the  republican  govern- 
ment was  just  as  unsuited  as  it  was  to  carry  out  all 
the  other  tasks  imposed  by  the  development  of  the 
empire    and   the    capital    at    that    time.     On    this 
point,  however,  it  must  not  be  forgotten  that  the 


ATHEISM  IN  PAGAN  ANTIQUITY  103 

governing  class  not  only  lacked  ability,  for  political 
reasons,  to  carry  out  serious  reforms,  but  also  the 
wiU  to  do  so,  on  account  of  religious  indifference, 
and  so  let  things  go  altogether  to  the  bad.  The 
consequence  was  anarchy,  in  this  as  in  all  other 
spheres  at  that  time  ;  but  at  the  same  time  the 
tendency  towards  the  only  sensible  issue,  a  restric- 
tion of  the  old  Roman  State-cult,  is  plainly  evident. 
The  simultaneous  strong  infusion  of  foreign  re- 
ligions was  unavoidable  in  the  mixed  population  of 
the  capital.  That  these  influences  also  affected 
the  lower  classes  of  the  citizens  is  at  any  rate  a 
proof  that  they  were  not  indifferent  to  religion. 

In  its  main  outlines  this  is  all  the  information 
that  I  have  been  able  to  glean  about  the  general 
decline  of  the  belief  in  the  gods  during  the  Hellen- 
istic period.  Judging  from  such  information  we 
should  expect  to  find  strong  tendencies  to  atheism 
in  the  philosophy  of  the  period.  These  anticipations 
are,  however,  doomed  to  disappointment.  The 
ruling  philosophical  schools  on  the  whole  preserved 
a  friendly  attitude  towards  the  gods  of  the  popular 
faith  and  especially  towards  their  worship,  although 
they  only  accepted  the  existing  religion  with  strict 
reservation. 

Most  characteristic  but  least  consistent  and 
original  was  the  attitude  of  the  Stoic  school.  The 
Stoics  were  pantheists.  Their  deity  was  a  substance 
which  they  designated  as  fire,  but  which,  it  must  be 
admitted,  differed  greatly  from  fire  as  an  element. 
It  permeated  the  entire  world.  It  had  produced  the 
world  out  of  itself,  and  it  absorbed  it  again,  and 
this  process  was  repeated  to  eternity.     The  divine 


104  ATHEISM  IN  PAGAN  ANTIQUITY 

fire  was  also  reason,  and  as  such  the  cause  of  the 
harmony  of  the  world-order.  What  of  conscious 
reason  was  found  in  the  world  was  part  of  the  divine 
reason. 

Though  in  this  scheme  of  things  there  was  in  the 
abstract  plenty  of  room  for  the  gods  of  popular  belief, 
nevertheless  the  Stoics  did  not  in  reality  acknow- 
ledge them.  In  principle  their  standpoint  was  the 
same  as  Aristotle's.  They  supposed  the  heavenly 
bodies  to  be  divine,  but  all  the  rest,  namely,  the 
anthropomorphic  gods,  were  nothing  to  them. 

In  their  explanation  of  the  origin  of  the  gods  they 
went  beyond  Aristotle,  but  their  doctrine  was  not 
always  the  same  on  this  point.  The  earlier  Stoics 
regarded  mythology  and  all  theology  as  human 
inventions,  but  not  arbitrary  inventions.  Myth- 
ology, they  thought,  should  be  understood  allegori- 
cally ;  it  was  the  naive  expression  partly  of  a  correct 
conception  of  Nature,  partly  of  ethical  and  meta- 
physical truths.  Strictly  speaking,  men  had  always 
been  Stoics,  though  in  an  imperfect  way.  This 
point  of  view  was  elaborated  in  detail  by  the  first 
Stoics,  who  took  their  stand  partly  on  the  earlier 
naturalism  which  had  already  broken  the  ground 
in  this  direction,  and  partly  on  sophistic,  so  that 
they  even  brought  into  vogue  again  the  theory  of 
Prodicus,  that  the  gods  were  a  hypostasis  of  the 
benefits  of  civilisation.  Such  a  standpoint  could 
not  of  course  be  maintained  without  arbitrariness 
and  absurdities  which  exposed  it  to  embarrassing 
criticism.  This  seems  to  have  been  the  reason  why 
the  later  Stoics,  and  expecially  Poseidonius,  took 
another    road.      They    adopted    the    doctrine    of 


ATHEISM  IN  PAGAN  ANTIQUITY  105 

Xenocrates  with  regard  to  demons  and  developed 
it  in  fantastic  forms.  The  earUer  method  was  not, 
however,  given  up,  and  at  the  time  of  Cicero  we  find 
both  views  represented  in  the  doctrine  of  the  school. 

Such  is  the  appearance  of  the  theory.  In  both 
its  forms  it  is  evidently  an  attempt  to  meet  popular 
belief  half-way  from  a  standpoint  which  is  really 
beyond  it.  This  tendency  is  seen  even  more  plainly 
in  the  practice  of  the  Stoics.  They  recognised 
public  worship  and  insisted  on  its  advantages  ;  in 
their  moral  reflections  they  employed  the  gods  as 
ideals  in  the  Socratic  manner,  regardless  of  the  fact 
that  in  their  theory  they  did  not  really  allow  for 
gods  who  were  ideal  men  ;  nay,  they  even  went  the 
length  of  giving  to  their  philosophical  deity,  the 
"  universal  reason,"  the  name  of  Zeus  by  preference, 
though  it  had  nothing  but  the  name  in  common  with 
the  Olympian  ruler  of  gods  and  men.  This  pervading 
ambiguity  brought  much  well-deserved  reproof  on 
the  Stoics  even  in  ancient  times ;  but,  however  un- 
attractive it  may  seem  to  us,  it  is  of  significance  as 
a  manifestation  of  the  great  hold  popular  belief 
continued  to  have  even  on  the  minds  of  the  upper 
classes,  for  it  was  to  these  that  the  Stoics  appealed. 

Far  more  original  and  consistent  is  the  Epi- 
curean attitude  towards  the  popular  faith.  Epi- 
curus unreservedly  acknowledged  its  foundation, 
i.e.  the  existence  of  anthropomorphic  beings  of  a 
higher  order  than  man.  His  gods  had  human 
shape  but  they  were  eternal  and  blessed.  In  the 
latter  definition  was  included,  according  to  the 
ethical  ideal  of  Epicurus,  the  idea  that  the  gods  were 
free  from  every  care,  including  taking  an  interest  in 


106  ATHEISM  IN  PAGAN  ANTIQUITY 

nature  or  in  human  affairs.  They  were  entirely 
outside  the  world,  a  fact  to  which  Epicurus  gave 
expression  by  placing  them  in  the  empty  spaces 
between  the  infinite  number  of  spherical  worlds 
which  he  assumed.  There  his  gods  lived  in  bliss 
like  ideal  Epicureans.  Lucretius,  the  only  poet  of 
this  school,  extolled  them  in  splendid  verse  whose 
motif  he  borrowed  from  Homer's  description  of 
Olympus.  In  this  way  Epicurus  also  managed  to 
uphold  public  worship  itself.  It  could  not,  of 
course,  have  any  practical  aim,  but  it  was  justified 
as  an  expression  of  the  respect  man  owed  to  beings 
whose  existence  expressed  the  human  ideal. 

The  reasons  why  Epicurus  assumed  this  attitude 
towards  popular  belief  are  simple  enough.  He 
maintained  that  the  evidence  of  sensual  perception 
was  the  basis  of  all  knowledge,  and  he  thought  that 
the  senses  (through  dreams)  gave  evidence  of  the 
existence  of  the  gods.  And  in  the  popular  ideas  of 
the  bliss  of  the  gods  he  found  his  ethical  ideal 
directly  confirmed.  As  regards  their  eternity  the 
case  was  more  difiicult.  The  basis  of  his  system 
was  the  theory  that  everything  was  made  of  atoms 
and  that  only  the  atoms  as  such,  not  the  bodies 
composed  of  the  atoms,  were  eternal.  '  He  conceived 
the  gods,  too,  as  made  of  atoms,  nevertheless  he  held 
that  they  were  eternal.  Any  rational  explanation 
of  this  postulate  is  not  possible  on  Epicurus's 
hypotheses,  and  the  criticism  of  his  theology  was 
^therefore  especially  directed  against  this  point. 

Epicurus  was  the  Greek  philosopher  who  most 
consistently  took  the  course  of  emphasising  the 
popular  dogma  of  the  perfection  of  the  gods  in  order 


ATHEISM  IN  PAGAN  ANTIQUITY  107 

to  preser\^e  the  popular  notions  about  them.  And 
he  was  the  philosopher  to  whom  this  would  seem 
the  most  obvious  course,  because  his  ethical  ideal — 
quietism — agreed  with  the  oldest  popular  ideal  of 
divine  existence.  In  this  way  Epicureanism  be- 
came the  most  orthodox  of  all  Greek  philosophical 
schools.  ''If  nevertheless  Epicurus  did  not  escape 
the  charge  of  atheism  the  sole  reason  is  that  his 
whole  theology  was  denounced  off-hand  as  hypo- 
crisy. It  was  assumed  to  be  set  up  by  him  only  to 
shield  himself  against  a  charge  of  impiety,  not  to 
be  his  actual  belief.  This  accusation  is  now  uui- 
versally  acknowledged  to  be  unjustified,  and  the 
Epicureans  had  no  difficulty  in  rebutting  it  with 
interest.  They  took  special  delight  in  pointing  out 
that  the  theology  of  the  other  schools  was  much 
more  remote  from  popular  belief  than  theirs,  nay,  in 
spite  of  recognition  of  the  existing  religion,  was  in 
truth  fundamentally  at  variance  with  it.  But  in 
reality  their  own  was  in  no  better  case  :  gods  who 
did  not  trouble  in  the  least  about  human  affairs  were 
beings  for  whom  popular  belief  had  no  use.  It 
made  no  difference  that  Epicurus's  definition  of  the 
nature  of  the  gods  was  the  direct  outcome  of  a 
fundamental  doctrine  of  popular  belief.  Popular 
religion  will  not  tolerate  pedantry. 

In  this  connexion  we  cannot  well  pass  over  a  third 
philosophical  school  which  played  no  inconspicuous 
role  in  the  latter  half  of  our  period,  namely.  Scepti- 
cism. The  Sceptic  philosophy  as  such  dates  from 
Socrates,  from  whom  the  so-called  Megarian  school 
took  its  origin,  but  it  did  not  reach  its  greatest 
importance   until   the   second   century,    when   the 


108  ATHEISM  IN  PAGAN  ANTIQUITY 

Academic  school  became  Sceptic.     It  was  especially 
the    famous    philosopher    Carneades,    a    brilliant 
master  of  logic  and  dialectic,  who  made  a  success 
by  his  searching  negative  criticism  of  the  doctrines 
of  the  other  philosophical  schools  (the  Dogmatics). 
For  such  criticism  the  theology  of  the  philosophers 
was  a  grateful  subject,  and  Carneades  did  not  spare 
it.     Here  as  in  all  the  investigations  of  the  Sceptics  \ 
the  theoretical  result  was  that  no  scientific  certainty  1 
could  be  attained  :    it  was  equally  wrong  to  assert/^ 
or  to  deny  the  existence  of  the  gods.     But  in  practice 
the  attitude  of  the  Sceptics  was  quite  different. 
Just  as  they  behaved  like  other  people,  acting  upon 
their  immediate  impressions  and  experience,  though 
they  did  not  believe  that  anything  could  be  scientifi- 
cally proved,  e.g.  not  even  the  reality  of  the  world 
of  the  senses,  so  also  did  they  acknowledge  the 
existing  cult  and  lived  generally  like  good  heathens. 
Characteristic  though  Scepticism  be  of  a  period  of 
Greek  spiritual  life  in  which  Greek  thought  lost  its 
belief  in  itself,  it  was,  however,  very  far  from  sup- 
porting atheism.     On  the  contrary,  according  to  the  \ 
correct  Sceptic  doctrine  atheism  was  a  dogmatic   ' 
contention  which  theoretically  was  as  objectionable 
as  its  antithesis,  and  in  practice  was  to  be  utterly  , 
discountenanced. 

A  more  radical  standpoint  than  this  as  regards 
the  gods  of  the  popular  faith  is  not  found  during 
the  Hellenistic  period  except  among  the  less  noted 
schools,  and  in  the  beginning  of  the  period.  We 
have  already  mentioned  such  thinkers  as  Strato, 
Theodorus,  and  Stilpo ;  chronologically  they  be- 
long to  the  Hellenistic  Age,  but  in  virtue  of  their 


ATHEISM  IN  PAGAN  ANTIQUITY  109 

connexion  with  the  Socratic  philosophy  they  were 
dealt  with  in  the  last  chapter.  A  definite  polemical 
attitude  towards  the  popular  faith  is  also  a  charac- 
teristic of  the  Cynic  school,  hence,  though  our  infor- 
mation is  very  meagre,  we  must  speak  of  it  a  little 
more  fully. 

The  Cynics  continued  the  tendency  of  Anti- 
sthenes,  but  the  school  comparatively  soon  lost  its 
importance.  After  the  third  century  we  hear  no 
more  about  the  Cynics  until  they  crop  up  again  about 
the  year  a.d.  igo.  But  in  the  fourth  and  third 
centuries  the  school  had  important  representatives. 
The  most  famous  is  Diogenes  ;  his  life,  to  be  sure, 
is  entangled  in  such  a  web  of  legend  that  it  is  diffi- 
cult to  arrive  at  a  true  picture  of  his  personality. 
Of  his  attitude  towards  popular  belief  we  know  one 
thing,  that  he  did  not  take  part  in  the  worship  of 
the  gods.  This  was  a  general  principle  of  the 
Cynics  ;  their  argument  was  that  the  gods  were  "  in 
need  of  nothing  "  (cf.  above,  pp.  60  and  41).  If  we 
find  him  accused  of  atheism,  in  an  anecdote  of  very 
doubtful  value,  it  may,  if  there  is  anything  in  it, 
be  due  to  his  rejection  of  worship.  Of  one  of  his 
successors,  however,  Bion  of  Borysthenes,  we  have 
authentic  information  that  he  denied  the  existence 
of  the  gods,  with  the  edifying  legend  attached  that 
he  was  converted  before  his  death.  But  we  also 
hear  of  Bion  that  he  was  a  disciple  of  the  atheist 
Theodorus,  and  other  facts  go  to  suggest  that  Bion 
united  Cynic  and  Hedonistic  principles  in  his  mode 
of  life — a  compromise  that  was  not  so  unlikely  as 
might  be  supposed.  Bion's  attitude  cannot  there- 
fore  be   taken   as   typical   of   Cynicism.     Another 


110  ATHEISM  IN  PAGAN  ANTIQUITY 

Cynic  of  about  the  same  period  (the  beginning  of  the 
third  century)  was  Menippus  of  Gadara  (in  northern 
Palestine).  He  wrote  tales  and  dialogues  in  a 
mixture  of  prose  and  verse.  The  contents  were 
satirical,  the  satire  being  directed  against  the  con- 
temporary philosophers  and  their  doctrines,  and 
against  the  popular  notions  of  the  gods.  Menippus 
availed  himself  partly  of  the  old  criticism  of 
mythology  and  partly  of  the  philosophical  attacks 
on  the  popular  conception  of  the  gods.  The  only 
novelty  was  the  facetious  form  in  which  he  con- 
cealed the  sting  of  serious  criticism.  It  is  impos- 
sible to  decide  whether  he  positively  denied  the 
existence  of  the  gods,  but  his  satire  on  the  popular 
notions  and  its  success  among  his  contemporaries  at 
least  testifies  to  the  weakening  of  the  popular  faith 
among  the  educated  classes.  In  Hellas  itself  he  seems 
to  have  gone  out  of  fashion  very  early  ;  but  the 
Romans  took  him  up  again  ;  Varro  and  Seneca 
imitated  him,  and  Lucian  made  his  name  famous 
again  in  the  Greek  world  in  the  second  century  after 
Christ.  It  is  chiefly  due  to  Lucian  that  we  can  form 
an  idea  of  Menippus' s  literary  work,  hence  we  shall 
return  to  Cynic  satire  in  our  chapter  on  the  age  of 
the  Roman  Empire. 

During  our  survey  of  Greek  philosophical  thought 
in  the  Hellenistic  period  we  have  only  met  with  a 
few  cases  of  atheism  in  the  strict  sense,  and  they  all 
occur  about  and  immediately  after  300,  though 
there  does  not  seem  to  be  any  internal  connexion 
between  them.  About  the  same  time  there  ap- 
peared a  writer,  outside  the  circle  of  philosophers, 
who  is  regularly  listed  among  the  atheoi,  and  who 


ATHEISM  IN  PAGAN  ANTIQUITY  111 

has  given  a  name  to  a  peculiar  theory  about  the 
origin  of  the  idea  of  the  gods,  namely,  Euhcmerus. 
He  is  said  to  have  travelled  extensively  in  the 
service  of  King  Cassander  of  Macedonia.  At  any 
rate  he  published  his  theological  views  in  the  shape 
of  a  book  of  travel  which  was,  however,  wholly 
fiction.  He  relates  how  he  came  to  an  island, 
Panchaia,  in  the  Indian  Ocean,  and  in  a  temple 
there  found  a  lengthy  inscription  in  which  Uranos, 
Kronos,  Zeus  and  other  gods  recorded  their  exploits. 
The  substance  of  the  tale  was  that  these  gods  had 
once  been  men,  great  kings  and  rulers,  who  had 
bestowed  on  their  peoples  all  sorts  of  improvements 
in  civilisation  and  had  thus  got  themselves  wor- 
shipped as  gods.  It  appears  from  the  accounts 
that  Euhemerus  supposed  the  heavenly  bodies  to  be 
real  and  eternal  gods — he  thought  that  Uranos  had 
first  taught  men  to  worship  them  ;  further,  as  his 
theory  is  generally  understood,  it  must  be  assumed 
that  in  his  opinion  the  other  gods  had  ceased  to 
exist  as  such  after  their  death.  This  accords  with 
the  fact  that  Euhemerus  was  generally  characterised 
as  an  atheist. 

The  theory  that  the  gods  were  at  first  men  was 
not  originated  by  Euhemerus,  though  it  takes  its 
name  (Euhemerism)  from  him.  The  theory  had 
some  support  in  the  popular  faith  which  recognised 
gods  (Heracles,  Asclepius)  who  had  lived  as  men  on 
earth  ;  and  the  opinion  which  was  fundamental  to 
Greek  religion,  that  the  gods  had  come  into  exist- 
ence, and  had  not  existed  from  eternity,  would 
favour  this  theory.  Moreover,  Euhemerus  had  had 
an    immediate    precursor    in    the    slightly    earlier 


112  ATHEISM  IN  PAGAN  ANTIQUITY 

Hecataeus  of  Abdera,  who  had  set  forth  a  similar 
theory,  with  the  difference,  however,  that  he  took 
the  view  that  all  excellent  men  became  real  gods. 
But  Euhemerus's  theory  appeared  just  at  the 
right  moment  and  fell  on  fertile  soil.  Alexander 
the  Great  and  his  successors  had  adopted  the  Oriental  - 
policy  by  which  the  ruler  was  worshipped  as  a  god, 
and  were  supported  in  this  by  a  tendency  which 
had  already  made  itself  felt  occasionally  among 
the  Greeks  in  the  East.  Euhemerus  only  inverted 
matters — if  the  rulers  were  gods,  it  was  an  obvious 
inference  that  the  gods  were  rulers.  No  wonder  that 
his  theory  gained  a  large  following.  Its  great  in- 
fluence is  seen  from  numerous  similar  attempts  in 
the  Hellenistic  world.  At  Rome,  in  the  second 
century,  Ennius  translated  his  works  into  Latin, 
and  as  late  as  the  time  of  Augustus  an  author  such 
as  Diodorus,  in  his  popular  history  of  the  world, 
served  up  Euhemerism  as  the  best  scientific  ex- 1 
planation  of  the  origin  of  religion.  It  is  character- 
istic, too,  that  both  Jews  and  Christians,  in  their 
attacks  on  Paganism,  reckoned  with  Euhemerism 
as  a  well-established  theory.  As  every  one  knows, 
it  has  survived  to  our  day  ;  Carlyle,  I  suppose, 
being  its  last  prominent  exponent. 

It  is  characteristic  of  Euhemerism  in  its  most 
radical  form  that  it  assumed  that  the  gods  of  poly- 
theism did  not  exist ;  so  far  it  is  atheism.  But  it 
is  no  less  characteristic  that  it  made  the  con- 
cession to  popular  belief  that  its  gods  had  once 
existed.  Hereby  it  takes  its  place,  in  spite  of  its 
greater  radicalism,  on  the  same  plane  with  most 
other  ancient  theories  about  the  origin  of  men's 


ATHEISM  IN  PAGAN  ANTIQUITY  113 

notions  about  the  gods.\-^he  gods  of  popular  belief 
could  not  survive  in  the  light  of  ancient  thought, 
which  in  its  essence  was  free-thought,  not  tied 
down  by  dogmas.  But  the  philosophers  of  old  could 
"hot  but  believe  that  a  psychological  fact  of  such 
enormous  dimensions  as  ancient  polytheism  must 
have  something  answering  to  it  in  the  objective 
world.  Ancient  philosophy  never  got  clear  of  this  \f 
dilemma  ;  hence  Plato's  open  recognition  of  the 
absurdity  ;  hence  Aristotle's  delight  at  being  able 
to  meet  the  popular  faith  half-way  in  his  assumption 
of  the  divinity  of  the  heavenly  bodies  ;  hence  Xeno- 
crates's  demons,  the  allegories  of  the  Stoics,  the 
ideal  Epicureans  of  Epicurus,  Euhemerus's  early 
benefactors  of  mankind.  And  we  may  say  that  the 
more  the  Greeks  got  to  know  of  the  w^orld  about  them 
the  more  they  were  confirmed  in  their  view,  for  in 
the  varied  multiplicity  of  polytheism  they  found  the 
same  principle  everywhere,  the  same  belief  in  a 
\v multitude  of  beings  of  a  higher  order  than  man.         \ 

Euhemerus's  theory  is  no  doubt  the  last  serious    \ 
attempt  in  the  old  pagan  world  to  give  an  explana-    j 
tion   of   the   popular   faith   which   may   be   called    ' 
genuine  atheism.     We  will  not,  however,  leave  the  } 
Hellenistic  period  without  casting  a  glance  at  some 
personalities    about    whom    we    have    information 
enough  to  form  an  idea  at  first  hand  of  their  re- 
ligious   standpoint,    and    whose    attitude    towards 
popular   belief   at   any    rate  comes   very   near   to 
atheism  pure  and  simple. 

One  of  them  is  Polybius.  In  the  above-cited 
passage  referring  to  the  decline  of  the  popular  faith 
in  the  Hellenistic  period,  Polybius  also  gives  his  own 


\ 


114  ATHEISM  IN  PAGAN  ANTIQUITY 

theory  of  the  origin  of  men's  notions  regarding  the 
gods.  It  is  not  new.  It  is  the  theory  known  from 
the  Critias  fragment,  what  may  be  called  the  poli- 
tical theory.  In  the  fragment  it  appears  as  atheism 
pure  and  simple,  and  it  seems  obvious  to  understand 
it  in  the  same  way  in  Polybius.  That  he  shows  a 
leaning  towards  Euhemerism  in  another  passage 
where  he  speaks  about  the  origin  of  religious  ideas,  is 
in  itself  not  against  this — the  two  theories  are  closely 
related  and  might  very  well  be  combined.  But  we 
have  a  series  of  passages  in  which  Polybius  expressed 
himself  in  a  way  that  seems  quite  irreconcilable  with 
a  purely  atheistic  standpoint.  He  expressly  ac- 
knowledged divination  and  worship  as  justified  ;  in 
several  places  he  refers  to  disasters  that  have 
befallen  individuals  or  a  whole  people  as  being  sent 
by  the  gods,  or  even  as  a  punishment  for  impiety  ; 
and  towards  the  close  of  his  work  he  actually,  in 
marked  contrast  to  the  tone  of  its  beginning,  offers 
up  a  prayer  to  the  gods  to  grant  him  a  happy  ending 
to  his  long  life.  It  would  seem  as  if  Polybius  at  a 
certain  period  of  his  life  came  under  the  influence  of 
Stoicism  and  in  consequence  greatly  modified  his 
earlier  views.  That  these  were  of  an  atheistic 
character  seems,  however,  beyond  doubt,  and  that 
is  the  decisive  point  in  this  connexion. 

Cicero's  philosophical  standpoint  was  that  of  an 
Academic,  i.e.  a  Sceptic.  But — in  accord,  for  the 
rest,  with  the  doctrines  of  the  school  just  at  this 
period — he  employed  his  liberty  as  a  Sceptic  to 
favour  such  philosophical  doctrines  as  seemed  to 
him  more  reasonable  than  others,  regardless  of  the 
school    from    which    they    were    derived.     In    his 


ATHEISM  IN  PAGAN  ANTIQUITY  115 

philosophy  of  rehgion  he  was  more  especially  a  Stoic. 
He  himself  expressly  insisted  on  this  point  of  view 
in  the  closing  words  of  his  work  on  the  Nature  of 
the  Gods.  As  he  was  not,  and  made  no  pretence 
of  being,  a  philosopher,  his  philosophical  expositions 
have  no  importance  for  us  ;  they  are  throughout 
second-hand,  mostly  mere  translations  from  Greek 
sources.  That  we  have  employed  them  in  the  fore- 
going pages  to  throw  light  on  the  theology  of  the 
earlier,  more  especially  the  Hellenistic,  philosophy, 
goes  without  saying.  But  his  personal  religious 
standpoint  is  not  without  interest. 

As  orator  and  statesman  Cicero  took  his  stand 
wholly  on  the  side  of  the  established  Roman  rehgion, 
operating  with  the  "  immortal  gods,"  with  Jupiter 
Optimus  Maximus,  etc.,  at  his  convenience.  In  his 
works  on  the  State  and  the  Laws  he  adheres  decidedly 
to  the  established  religion.  But  all  this  is  mere 
politics.  Personally  Cicero  had  no  religion  other 
than  philosophy.  Philosophy  was  his  consolation 
in  adversity,  or  he  attempted  to  make  it  so,  for 
the  result  was  often  indifferent ;  and  he  looked  to 
philosophy  to  guide  him  in  ethical  questions.  We 
never  find  any  indication  in  his  writings  that  the 
gods  of  popular  belief  meant  anything  to  him  in  these 
respects.  And  what  is  more — he  assumed  this  off- 
hand to  be  the  standpoint  of  everybody  else,  and 
evidently  he  was  justified.  A  great  number  of 
letters  from  him  to  his  circle,  and  not  a  few  from  his 
friends  and  acquaintances  to  him,  have  been  pre- 
served ;  and  in  his  philosophical  writings  he  often 
introduces  contemporary  Romans  as  characters  in 
the  dialogue.     But  in  all  this  literature  there  is 


116  ATHEISM  IN  PAGAN  ANTIQUITY 

never  the  faintest  indication  that  a  Roman  of  the 
better  class  entertained,  or  could  even  be  supposed 
to  entertain,  an  orthodox  view  with  regard  to  the 
State  religion.  To  Cicero  and  his  circle  the  popular 
faith  did  not  exist  as  an  element  of  their  personal 
religion. 

Such  a  standpoint  is  of  course,  practically  speak- 
ing, atheism,  and  in  this  sense  atheism  was  widely 
spread  among  the  higher  classes  of  the  Graeco- 
Roman  society  about  the  time  of  the  birth  of  Christ. 
But  from  this  to  theoretical  atheism  there  is  still 
a  good  step.  Cicero  himself  affords  an  amusing 
example  of  how  easily  people,  who  have  apparently 
quite  emancipated  themselves  from  the  official  re- 
ligion of  their  community,  may  backslide.  When 
his  beloved  daughter  Tullia  died  in  the  year  45  B.C.,  it 
became  evident  that  Cicero,  in  the  first  violence  of 
his  grief,  which  was  the  more  overwhelming  because 
he  was  excluded  from  political  activity  during 
Cæsar's  dictatorship,  could  not  console  himself  with 
philosophy  alone.  He  wanted  something  more 
tangible  to  take  hold  on,  and  so  he  hit  upon  the  idea 
of  having  Tullia  exalted  among  the  gods.  He 
thought  of  building  a  temple  and  instituting  a  cult 
in  her  honour.  He  moved  heaven  and  earth  to 
arrange  the  matter,  sought  to  buy  ground  in  a 
prominent  place  in  Rome,  and  was  willing  to  make 
the  greatest  pecuniary  sacrifices  to  get  a  conspicuous 
result.  Nothing  came  of  it  all,  however  ;  Cicero's 
friends,  who  were  to  help  him  to  put  the  matter 
through,  were  perhaps  hardly  so  eager  as  he  ;  time 
assuaged  his  own  grief,  and  finally  he  contented 
himself  with  publishing  a  consolatory  epistle  written 


ATHEISM  IN  PAGAN  ANTIQUITY  117 

by  himself,  or,  correctly  speaking,  translated  from  a 
famous  Greek  work  and  adapted  to  the  occasion. 
So  far  he  ended  where  he  should,  i.e.  in  philosophy ; 
but  the  little  incident  is  significant,  not  least 
because  it  shows  what  practical  ends  Euhemerism 
could  be  brought  to  serve  and  how  doubtful  was 
its  atheistic  character  after  all.  For  not  only  was 
the  contemplated  apotheosis  of  Tullia  in  itself  a 
Euhemeristic  idea,  but  Cicero  also  expressly  de- 
fended it  with  Euhemeristic  arguments,  though 
speaking  as  if  the  departed  who  were  worshipped  as 
gods  really  had  become  gods. 

The  attitude  of  Cicero  and  his  contemporaries 
towards  popular  belief  was  still  the  general  attitude 
in  the  first  days  of  the  Empire.  It  was  of  no  avail 
that  Augustus  re-established  the  decayed  State  cult 
in  all  its  splendour  and  variety,  or  that  the  poets 
during  his  reign,  when  they  wished  to  express  them- 
selves in  harmony  with  the  spirit  of  the  new  regime, 
directly  or  indirectly  extolled  the  revived  orthodoxy. 
Wherever  we  find  personal  religious  feeling  expressed 
by  men  of  that  time,  in  the  Epistles  of  Horace,  in 
Virgil's  posthumous  minor  poems  or  in  such  pas- 
sages in  his  greater  works  where  he  expresses  his  own 
ideals,  it  is  philosophy  that  is  predominant  and  the 
official  religion  ignored.  Virgil  was  an  Epicurean ; 
Horace  an  Eclectic,  now  an  Epicurean,  then  a  Stoic  ; 
Augustus  had  a  domestic  philosopher.  Ovid  em- 
ployed his  genius  in  writing  travesties  of  the  old 
mythology  while  at  the  same  time  he  composed  a 
poem,  serious  for  him,  on  the  Roman  cult ;  and  when 
disaster  befell  him  and  he  was  cast  out  from  the 
society  of  the  capital,  which  was  the  breath  of  life 
9 


118  ATHEISM  IN  PAGAN  ANTIQUITY 

to  him,  he  was  abandoned  not  only  by  men,  but  also 
by  the  gods — he  had  not  even  a  philosophy  with 
which  to  console  himself.  It  is  only  in  inferior 
writers  such  as  Valerius  Maximus,  who  wrote  a  work 
on  great  deeds — good  and  evil — under  Tiberius,  that 
we  find  a  different  spirit. 

Direct  utterances  about  men's  relationship  to 
the  gods,  from  which  conclusions  can  be  drawn,  are 
seldom  met  with  during  this  period.  The  whole 
question  was  so  remote  from  the  thoughts  of  these 
people  that  they  never  mentioned  it  except  when 
they  assumed  an  orthodox  air  for  political  or 
aesthetic  reasons.  Still,  here  and  there  we  come 
across  something.  One  of  the  most  significant 
pronouncements  is  that  of  Pliny  the  Elder,  from 
whom  we  quoted  the  passage  about  the  worship  of 
Fortune.  Pliny  opens  his  scientific  encyclopedia 
by  explaining  the  structure  of  the  universe  in  its 
broad  features  ;  this  he  does  on  the  lines  of  the 
physics  of  the  Stoics,  hence  he  designates  the  uni- 
verse as  God.  Next  comes  a  survey  of  special 
theology.  It  is  introduced  as  follows  :  "I  therefore 
deem  it  a  sign  of  human  weakness  to  ask  about  the 
shape  and  form  of  God.  Whoever  God  is,  if  any 
other  god  (than  the  universe)  exists  at  all,  and  in 
whatever  part  of  the  world  he  is,  he  is  all  perception, 
all  sight,  all  hearing,  all  soul,  all  reason,  all  self." 
The  popular  notions  of  the  gods  are  then  reviewed, 
in  the  most  supercilious  tone,  and  their  absurdities 
pointed  out.  A  polite  bow  is  made  to  the  worship 
of  the  Emperors  and  its  motives,  the  rest  is  little 
but  persiflage.  Not  even  Providence,  which  was 
recognised    by    the    Stoics,    is    acknowledged    by 


ATHEISM  IN  PAGAN  ANTIQUITY  119 

Pliny.  The  conclusion  is  like  the  beginning  :  "  To 
imperfect  human  nature  it  is  a  special  consola- 
tion that  God  also  is  not  omnipotent  (he  can 
neither  put  himself  to  death,  even  if  he  would, 
though  he  has  given  man  that  power  and  it  is  his 
choicest  gift  in  this  punishment  which  is  life  ;  nor 
can  he  give  immortality  to  mortals  or  call  the  dead 
to  life  ;  nor  can  he  bring  it  to  pass  that  those  who 
have  lived  have  not  lived,  or  that  he  who  has  held 
honourable  offices  did  not  hold  them) ;  and  that  he 
has  no  other  power  over  the  past  than  that  of 
oblivion  ;  and  that  (in  order  that  we  may  also  give 
a  jesting  proof  of  our  partnership  with  God)  he 
cannot  bring  it  about  that  twice  ten  is  not  twenty, 
and  more  of  the  same  sort — by  all  which  the  power 
of  Nature  is  clearly  revealed,  and  that  it  is  this  we 
call  God." 

An  opinion  like  that  expressed  here  must  without 
doubt  be  designated  as  atheism,  even  though  it  is 
nothing  but  the  Stoic  pantheism  logically  carried 
out.  As  we  have  said  before,  we  rarely  meet  it  so 
directly  expressed,  but  there  can  hardly  be  any 
doubt  that  even  in  the  time  of  Pliny  it  was  quite 
common  in  Rome.  At  this  point,  then,  had  the 
educated  classes  of  the  ancient  world  arrived  under 
the  influence  of  Hellenistic  philosophy.  y 


CHAPTER    VII 

THOUGH  the  foundation  of  the  Empire  in 
many  ways  inaugurated  a  new  era  for  the 
antique  world,  it  is,  of  course,  impossible, 
in  an  inquiry  which  is  not  confined  to  political 
history  in  the  narrowest  sense  of  the  word,  to 
operate  with  anything  but  the  loosest  chronological 
divisions.  Accordingly  in  the  last  chapter  we  had 
to  include  phenomena  from  the  early  days  of  the 
Empire  in  order  not  to  separate  things  which 
naturally  belonged  together.  From  the  point  of 
view  of  religious  history  the  dividing  line  cannot 
possibly  be  drawn  at  the  Emperor  Augustus,  in  spite 
of  his  restoration  of  worship  and  the  orthodox 
reaction  in  the  official  Augustan  poetry,  but  rather 
at  about  the  beginning  of  the  second  century.  The 
enthusiasm  of  the  Augustan  Age  for  the  good  old 
times  was  never  much  more  than  affectation.  It 
quickly  evaporated  when  the  promised  millennium 
was  not  forthcoming,  and  was  replaced  by  a  reserve 
which  developed  into  cynicism — but,  be  it  under- 
stood, in  the  upper  circles  of  the  capital  only.  In 
the  empire  at  large  the  development  took  its  natural 
tranquil  course,  unaffected  by  the  manner  in  which 
the  old  Roman  nobility  was  effacing  itself  ;  and  this 
development  did  not  tend  towards  atheism. 

The  reaction  towards  positive  religious  feeling, 


ATHEISM  IN  PAGAN  ANTIQUITY  121 

which  becomes  clearly  manifest  in  the  second  cen- 
tury after  Christ,  though  the  preparation  for  it  is 
undoubtedly  of  earlier  date,  is  perhaps  the  most 
remarkable  phenomenon  in  the  religious  history  of 
antiquity.  This  is  not  the  place  to  inquire  into 
its  causes,  which  still  remain  largely  unexplained  ; 
there  is  even  no  reason  to  enter  more  closely  into  its 
outer  manifestations,  as  the  thing  itself  is  doubted 
by  nobody.  It  is  sufficient  to  mention  as  instances 
authors  like  Suetonius,  with  his  naive  belief  in 
miracles,  and  the  rhetorician  Aristides,  with  his 
Asclepius-cult  and  general  sanctimoniousness  ;  or 
a  minor  figure  such  as  Aelian,  who  wrote  whole 
books  of  a  pronounced,  nay  even  fanatical,  devotion- 
alism  ;  or  within  the  sphere  of  philosophy  move- 
ments like  Neo-Pythagoreanism  and  Neo-Platonism, 
both  of  which  are  as  much  in  the  nature  of  mystic 
theology  as  attempts  at  a  scientific  explanation 
of  the  universe.  It  is  characteristic,  too,  that  an 
essentially  anti-religious  school  like  that  of  the 
Epicureans  actually  dies  out  at  this  time.  Under 
these  conditions  our  task  in  this  chapter  must  be  to 
bring  out  the  comparatively  few  and  weak  traces  of 
other  currents  which  still  made  themselves  felt. 

Of  the  earlier  philosophical  schools  Stoicism 
flowered  afresh  in  the  second  century  ;  the  Em- 
peror Marcus  Aurelius  himself  was  a  prominent 
adherent  of  the  creed.  This  later  Stoicism  differs, 
however,  somewhat  from  the  earlier.  It  limits  the 
scientific  apparatus  which  the  early  Stoics  had 
operated  with  to  a  minimum,  and  is  almost  ex- 
clusively concerned  with  practical  ethics  on  a 
religious   basis.     Its   religion   is   that   of   ordinary 


122         ATHEISM  IN  PAGAN  ANTIQUITY 

Stoicism :  Pantheism  and  belief  in  Providence. 
But,  on  the  whole,  it  takes  up  a  more  sympa- 
thetic attitude  towards  popular  religion  than  early 
Stoicism  had  done.  Of  the  bitter  criticism  of  the 
absurdities  of  the  worship  of  the  gods  and  of 
mythology  which  is  still  to  be  met  with  as  late  as 
Seneca,  nothing  remains.  On  the  contrary,  partici- 
pation in  public  worship  is  still  enjoined  as  being  a 
duty  ;  nay,  more  :  attacks  on  belief  in  the  gods — in 
the  plain  popular  sense  of  the  word — are  denounced 
as  pernicious  and  reprehensible.  Perhaps  no  clearer 
proof  could  be  adduced  of  the  revolution  which 
had  taken  place  in  the  attitude  of  the  educated 
classes  towards  popular  religion  than  this  change 
of  front  on  the  part  of  Stoicism. 

Contrary  to  this  was  the  attitude  of  another 
school  which  was  in  vogue  at  the  same  time  as 
the  Stoic,  namely,  the  Cynic.  Between  Cynicism 
and  popular  belief  strained  relations  had  existed 
since  early  times.  It  is  true,  the  Cynics  did  not 
altogether  deny  the  existence  of  the  gods  ;  but  they 
rejected  worship  on  the  ground  that  the  gods  were 
not  in  need  of  anything,  and  they  denied  categori- 
cally the  majority  of  the  popular  ideas  about  the 
gods.  For  the  latter  were,  in  fact,  popular  and 
traditional,  and  the  whole  aim  of  the  Cynics  was 
to  antagonise  the  current  estimate  of  values.  A 
characteristic  instance  of  their  manner  is  provided 
by  this  very  period  in  the  fragments  of  the  work  of 
Oenomaus.  The  work  was  entitled  The  Swindlers 
Unmasked,  and  it  contained  a  violent  attack  on 
oracles.  Its  tone  is  exceedingly  pungent.  In  the 
extant  fragments  Oenomaus  addresses  the  god  in 


ATHEISM  IN  PAGAN  ANTIQUITY  123 

Delphi  and  overwhelms  him  with  insults.  But  we 
are  expressly  told — and  one  utterance  of  Ocnomaus 
himself  verifies  it — that  the  attack  was  not  really 
directed  against  the  god,  but  against  the  men  who 
gave  oracles  in  his  name.  In  his  opinion  the  whole 
thing  was  a  priestly  fraud — a  view  which  otherwise 
was  rather  unfamiliar  to  the  ancients,  but  played 
an  important  part  later.  Incidentally  there  is  a 
violent  attack  on  idolatry.  The  work  is  not  without 
acuteness  of  thought  and  a  certain  coarse  wit  of  the 
true  Cynical  kind ;  but  it  is  entirely  uncritical 
(oracles  are  used  which  are  evidently  inventions  of 
later  times)  and  of  no  great  significance.  It  is  even 
difficult  to  avoid  the  impression  that  the  author's 
aim  is  in  some  degree  to  create  a  sensation.  Cynics 
of  that  day  were  not  strangers  to  that  kind  of  thing. 
But  it  is  at  any  rate  a  proof  of  the  fact  that  there 
were  at  the  time  tendencies  opposed  to  the  religious 
reaction. 

A  more  significant  phenomenon  of  the  same  kind 
is  to  be  found  in  the  writings  of  Lucian.  Lucian  was 
by  education  a  rhetorician,  by  profession  an  itinerant 
lecturer  and  essayist.  At  a  certain  stage  of  his  life 
he  became  acquainted  with  the  Cynic  philosophy 
and  for  some  time  felt  much  attracted  to  it.  From 
that  he  evidently  acquired  a  sincere  contempt  of 
the  vulgar  superstition  which  flourished  in  his 
time,  even  in  circles  of  which  one  might  have 
expected  something  better.  In  writings  which  for 
the  greater  part  belong  to  his  later  period,  he 
pilloried  individuals  who  traded  (or  seemed  to  trade) 
in  the  rehgious  ferment  of  the  time,  as  well  as 
satirised   superstition   as    such.      In    this  way  he 


124  ATHEISM  IN  PAGAN  ANTIQUITY 

made  an  important  contribution  to  the  spiritual 
history  of  the  age.  But  simultaneously  he  pro- 
duced, for  the  entertainment  of  his  public,  a  series  of 
writings  the  aim  of  which  is  to  make  fun  of  the 
Olympian  gods.  In  this  work  also  he  leant  on  the 
literature  of  the  Cynics,  but  substituted  for  their 
grave  and  biting  satire  light  causeries  or  slight 
dramatic  sketches,  in  which  his  wit — for  Lucian 
was  really  witty — had  full  scope.  As  an  instance 
of  his  manner  I  shall  quote  a  short  passage  from  the 
dialogue  Timon.  It  is  Zeus  who  speaks  ;  he  has 
given  Hermes  orders  to  send  the  god  of  wealth  to 
Timon,  who  has  wasted  his  fortune  by  his  liberality 
and  is  now  abandoned  by  his  false  friends.  Then 
he  goes  on  :  "  As  to  the  flatterers  you  speak  of  and 
their  ingratitude,  I  shall  deal  with  them  another 
time,  and  they  will  meet  with  their  due  punishment 
as  soon  as  I  have  had  my  thunderbolt  repaired. 
The  two  largest  darts  of  it  were  broken  and  blunted 
the  other  day  when  I  got  in  a  rage  and  flung  it  at  the 
sophist  Anaxagoras,  who  was  trying  to  make  his 
disciples  believe  that  we  gods  do  not  exist  at  all. 
However,  I  missed  him,  for  Pericles  held  his  hand 
over  him,  but  the  bolt  struck  the  temple  of  the 
Dioscuri  and  set  fire  to  it,  and  the  bolt  itself  was 
nearly  destroyed  when  it  struck  the  rock."  This 
sort  of  thing  abounds  in  Lucian,  even  if  it  is  not 
always  equally  amusing  and  to  the  point.  Now 
there  is  nothing  strange  in  the  fact  that  a  witty  man 
for  once  should  feel  inclined  to  make  game  of  the  old 
mythology  ;  this  might  have  happened  almost  at 
any  time,  once  the  critical  spirit  had  been  awakened. 
But  that  a  man,  and  moreover  an  essayist,  who  had 


ATHEISM  IN  PAGAN  ANTIQUITY  125 

to  live  by  the  approval  of  his  public,  should 
make  it  his  trade,  as  it  were,  and  that  at  a  time 
of  vigorous  religious  reaction,  seems  more  difficult 
to  account  for.  Lucian's  controversial  pamphlets 
against  superstition  cannot  be  classed  off-hand  with 
his  Dialogues  of  the  Gods ;  the  latter  are  of  a  quite 
different  and  far  more  harmless  character.  The  fact 
is  rather  that  mythology  at  this  time  was  fair  game. 
It  was  cut  off  from  its  connexion  with  religion — a 
connexion  which  in  historical  times  was  never  very 
intimate  and  was  now  entirely  severed.  This  had 
been  brought  about  in  part  by  centuries  of  criticism 
of  the  most  varied  kind,  in  part  precisely  as  a  result 
of  the  religious  reaction  which  had  now  set  in.  If 
people  turned  during  this  time  to  the  old  gods — who, 
however,  had  been  considerably  contaminated  with 
new  elements — it  was  because  they  had  nothing 
else  to  turn  to  ;  but  what  they  now  looked  for  was 
something  quite  different  from  the  old  religion. 
The  powerful  tradition  which  had  bound  members 
of  each  small  community — we  should  say,  of  each 
township — to  its  familiar  gods,  with  all  that  belonged 
to  them,  was  now  in  process  of  dissolution  ;  in  the 
larger  cities  of  the  world-empire  with  their  mixed 
populations  it  had  entirely  disappeared.  Religion 
was  no  longer  primarily  a  concern  of  society  ;  it  was 
a  personal  matter.  In  the  face  of  the  enormous 
selection  of  gods  which  ancient  paganism  came 
gradually  to  proffer,  the  individual  was  free  to 
choose,  as  individual  or  as  a  member  of  a  com- 
munion based  upon  religious,  not  political,  sympathy. 
Under  these  circumstances  the  existence  of  the  gods 
and  their  power  and  will  to  help  their  worshippers 


126  ATHEISM  IN  PAGAN  ANTIQUITY 

was  the  only  thing  of  interest ;  all  the  old  tales  about 
them  were  more  than  ever  myths  of  no  religious 
value.  On  closer  inspection  Lucian  indeed  proves 
to  have  exercised  a  certain  selection  in  his  satire. 
Gods  like  Asclepius  and  Serapis,  who  were  popular 
in  his  day,  he  prefers  to  say  nothing  about ;  and 
even  with  a  phenomenon  like  Christianity  he  deals 
cautiously ;  he  sticks  to  the  old  Olympian  gods.  Thus 
his  derision  of  these  constitutes  an  indirect  proof 
that  they  had  gone  out  of  vogue,  and  his  forbear- 
ance on  other  points  is  a  proof  of  the  power  of  the 
current  religion  over  contemporary  minds.  As  to 
ascribing  any  deeper  religious  conviction  to  Lucian — 
were  it  even  of  a  purely  negative  kind — that  is,  in  view 
of  the  whole  character  of  his  work,  out  of  the  ques- 
tion. To  be  sure,  his  polemical  pamphlets  against 
superstition  show  clearly,  like  those  of  Oenomaus,  that 
the  religious  reaction  did  not  run  its  course  without 
criticism  from  certain  sides ;  but  even  here  it  is  sig- 
nificant that  the  criticism  comes  from  a  professional 
jester  and  not  from  a  serious  religious  thinker. 

A  few  words  remain  to  be  said  about  the  two 
monotheistic  religions  which  in  the  days  of  the 
Roman  Empire  came  to  play  a  great,  one  of  them 
indeed  a  decisive,  part.  I  have  already  referred 
to  pagan  society's  attitude  towards  Judaism  and 
Christianity,  and  pointed  out  that  the  adherents  of 
both  were  designated  and  treated  as  atheists — the 
Jews  only  occasionally  and  with  certain  reservations, 
the  Christians  nearly  always  and  unconditionally. 
The  question  here  is,  how  far  this  designation  was 
justified  according  to  the  definition  of  atheism  which 
is  the  basis  of  our  inquiry. 


ATHEISM  IN  PAGAN  ANTIQUITY  127 

In  the  preceding  pages  we  have  several  times  re- 
ferred to  the  fact  that  the  real  enemy  of  Polytheism 
is  not  the  philosophical  theology,  which  generally 
tends  more  or  less  towards  Pantheism,  but  Mono- 
theism. It  is  in  keeping  with  this  that  the  Jews  and 
the  Christians  in  practice  are  downright  deniers  of 
the  pagan  gods  :  they  would  not  worship  them  ; 
whereas  the  Greek  philosophers  as  a  rule  respected 
worship,  however  far  they  went  in  their  criticism  of 
men's  ideas  of  the  gods.  We  shall  not  dwell  here  on 
this  aspect  of  the  matter  ;  we  are  concerned  with 
the  theory  only.  Detailed  expositions  of  it  occur 
in  numerous  writings,  from  the  passages  in  the  Old 
Testament  where  heathenism  is  attacked,  to  the 
defences  of  Christianity  by  the  latest  Fathers  of  the 
Church. 

The  original  Jewish  view,  according  to  which  the 
heathen  gods  are  real  beings  just  as  much  as  the 
God  of  the  Jews  themselves — only  Jews  must  not 
worship  them — is  in  the  later  portions  of  the  Old 
Testament  superseded  by  the  view  that  the  gods  are 
only  images  made  of  wood,  stone  or  metal,  and  in- 
capable of  doing  either  good  or  evil.  This  point  of 
view  is  taken  over  by  later  Jewish  authors  and 
completely  dominates  them.  In  those  acquainted 
with  Greek  thought  it  is  combined  with  Euhemer- 
istic  ideas  :  the  images  represent  dead  men.  The 
theory  that  the  gods  are  really  natural  objects — 
elements  or  heavenly  bodies — is  occasionally  taken 
into  account  too.  Alongside  of  these  opinions  there 
appears  also  the  view  that  the  pagan  gods  are  evil 
spirits  (demons).  It  is  already  found  in  a  few  places 
in  the  Old  Testament,  and  after  that  sporadically 


128  ATHEISM  IN  PAGAN  ANTIQUITY 

and  quite  incidentally  in  later  Jewish  writings  ;  in 
one  place  it  is  combined  with  the  Old  Testament's 
account  of  the  fallen  angels.  The  demon-theory 
is  not  an  instrument  of  Jewish  apologetics  proper, 
not  even  of  Philo,  though  he  has  a  complete  demon- 
ology  and  can  hardly  have  been  ignorant  of  the 
Platonic-Stoic  doctrine  of  demons. 

Apart  from  the  few  and,  as  it  were,  incidental 
utterances  concerning  demons,  the  Jewish  view  of  / 
the  pagan  gods  impresses  one  as  decidedly  atheistic. 
The  god  is  identical  with  the  idol,  and  the  idol  is  a 
dead  object,  the  work  of  men's  hands,  or  the  god 
is  identical  with  a  natural  object,  made  by  God  to 
be  sure,  but  without  soul  or,  at  any  rate,  without 
divinity.  It  is  remarkable  that  no  Jewish  contro- 
versialist seriously  envisaged  the  problem  of  the 
real  view  of  the  gods  embodied  in  the  popular  belief 
of  the  ancients,  namely,  that  they  are  personal 
beings  of  a  higher  order  than  man.  It  is  inconceiv- 
able that  men  like  Philo,  Josephus  and  the  author  of 
the  Wisdom  of  Solomon  should  have  been  ignorant 
of  it.  I  know  nothing  to  account  for  this  curious 
phenomenon  ;  and  till  some  light  has  been  thrown 
upon  the  matter,  I  should  hesitate  to  assert  thatx 
the  Jewish  conception  of  Polytheism  was  purely 
atheistic,  however  much  appearance  it  may  have 
of  being  so. 

It  was  otherwise  with  Christian  polemical  writ- 
ing. As  early  as  St.  Paul  the  demon-theory  appears 
distinctly,  though  side  by  side  with  utterances  of 
seemingly  atheistic  character.  Other  New  Testa- 
ment authors,  too,  designate  the  gods  as  demons. 
The  subsequent  apologists,  excepting  the  earliest. 


ATHEISM  IN  PAGAN  ANTIQUITY  129 

Aristides,  lay  the  main  stress  on  demonology,  but 
include  for  the  sake  of  completeness  idolatry  and 
the  like,  sometimes  without  caring  about  or  trying 
to  conciliate  the  contradictions.  In  the  long  run 
demonology  is  victorious  ;  in  St.  Augustine,  the  fore- 
most among  Christian  apologists,  there  is  hardly 
any  other  point  of  view  that  counts. 

To  trace  the  Christian  demonology  in  detail  and 
give  an  account  of  its  various  aspects  is  outside  the 
scope  of  this  essay.  Its  origin  is  a  twofold  one, 
partly  the  Jewish  demonology,  which  just  at  the 
commencement  of  our  era  had  received  a  great 
impetus,  partly  the  theory  of  the  Greek  philosophers, 
which  we  have  characterised  above  when  speaking 
of  Xenocrates.  The  Christian  doctrine  regarding 
demons  differs  from  the  latter,  especially  by  the  fact 
that  it  does  not  acknowledge  good  demons  ;  they 
were  all  evil.  This  was  the  indispensable  basis  for 
the  interdict  against  the  worship  of  demons  ;  in 
its  further  development  the  Christians,  following 
Jewish  tradition,  pointed  to  an  origin  in  the  fallen 
angels,  and  thus  effected  a  connexion  with  the  Old 
Testament.  While  they  at  the  same  time  retained 
its  angelology  they  had  to  distinguish  good  and 
evil  beings  intermediate  between  god  and  man ; 
but  they  carefully  avoided  designating  the  angels 
as  demons,  and  kept  them  distinct  from  the  pagan 
gods,  who  were  all  demons  and  evil. 

The  application  of  demonology  to  the  pagan 
worship  caused  certain  difficulties  in  detail.  To  be 
sure,  it  was  possible  to  identify  a  given  pagan  god 
with  a  certain  demon,  and  this  was  often  done  ;  but 
it  was  impossible  to  identify  the  Pagans'  conceptions 


130  ATHEISM  IN  PAGAN  ANTIQUITY 

of  their  gods  with  the  Christians'  conceptions  of 
demons.     The  Pagans,  in   fact,   ascribed   to   their 
gods  not  only  demoniac  (diabohcal)  but  also  divine 
qualities,   which   the  Christians   absolutely  denied 
them.     Consequently   they  had  to   recognise   that 
pagan  worship  to  a  great  extent  rested  on  a  delusion, 
on  a  misconception  of  the  essential  character  of  the 
gods  which  were  worshipped.     This  view  was  cor- 
roborated by  the  dogma  of  the  fallen  angels,  which 
was  altogether  alien  to  paganism.     By  identifying 
them  with  the  evil  spirits  of  the  Bible,   demon- 
names  were  even  obtained  which  differed  from  those 
of  the  pagan  gods  and,  of  course,  were  the  correct 
ones ;    were  they  not   given   in   Holy   Writ  ?     In 
general,  the  Christians,  who  possessed  an  authentic 
revelation  of  the  matter,  were  of  course  much  better 
informed  about  the  nature  of  the  pagan  gods  than 
the  Pagans  themselves,  who  were  groping  in  the 
dark.    Euhemerism,  which  plays  a  great  part  in  the 
apologists,  helped  in  the  same  direction  :  the  sup- 
position that  the  idols  were  originally  men  existed 
among  the  Pagans  themselves,  and  it  was  too  much 
in  harmony  with  the  tendency  of  the  apologists  to 
be  left  unemployed.     It  was  reconciled  with  demon- 
ology  by  the    supposition    that    the  demons  had 
assumed  the  masks  of  dead  heroes  ;  they  had  be- 
guiled mankind  to  worship  them  in  order  to  possess 
themselves   of   the   sacrifices,   which   they   always 
coveted,  and  by  this  deception  to  be  able  to  rule  and 
corrupt  men.     The  Christians  also  could  not  avoid 
recognising  that   part   of  the  pagan  worship  was 
worship   of   natural   objects,  in   particular   of   the 
heavenly  bodies  ;  and^this  error  of  worshipping  the 


ATHEISM  IN  PAGAN  ANTIQUITY  131 

"  creation  instead  of  the  creator  "  was  so  obvious 
that  the  Christians  were  not  inclined  to  resort  to 
demonology  for  an  explanation  of  this  phenomenon, 
the  less  so  as  they  could  not  identify  the  sun  or  the 
moon  with  a  demon.  The  conflict  of  these  different 
points  of  view  accounts  for  the  peculiar  vacillation 
in  the  Christian  conception  of  paganism.  On  one 
hand,  we  meet  with  crude  conceptions,  according  to 
which  the  pagan  gods  are  just  like  so  many  demons  ; 
they  are  specially  prominent  when  pagan  miracles 
and  prophecies  are  to  be  explained.  On  the  other 
hand,  there  is  a  train  of  thought  which  carried  to  its 
logical  conclusion  would  lead  to  conceiving  paganism 
as  a  whole  as  a  huge  delusion  of  humanity,  but  a 
delusion  caused  indeed  by  supernatural  agencies. 
This  conclusion  hardly  presented  itself  to  the  early 
Church ;  later,  however,  it  was  drawn  and  caused 
a  not  inconsiderable  shifting  in  men's  views  and 
explanations  of  paganism. 

Demonology  is  to  such  a  degree  the  ruling  point 
of  view  in  Christian  apologetics  that  it  would  be 
absurd  to  make  a  collection  from  these  writings  of 
utterances  with  an  atheistic  ring.  Such  utterances 
are  to  be  found  in  most  of  them  ;  they  appear 
spontaneously,  for  instance,  wherever  idolatry  is 
attacked.  But  one  cannot  attach  any  importance 
to  them  when  they  appear  in  this  connexion,  not 
even  in  apologists  in  whose  works  the  demon  theory 
is  lacking.  No  Christian  theologian  in  antiquity 
advanced,  much  less  sustained,  the  view  that  the 
pagan  gods  were  mere  phantoms  of  human  imagina- 
tion without  any  corresponding  reality. 

Remarkable  as  this  state  of  things  may  appear 


132  ATHEISM  IN  PAGAN  ANTIQUITY 

to  us  moderns,  it  is  really  quite  simple,  nay  even  a 
matter  of  course,  when  regarded  historically.  Chris- 
tianity had  from  its  very  beginning  a  decidedly 
dualistic  character.  The  contrast  between  this 
world  and  the  world  to  come  was  identical  with 
the  contrast  between  the  kingdom  of  the  Devil 
and  the  kingdom  of  God.  As  soon  as  the  new  re- 
ligion came  into  contact  with  paganism,  the  latter 
was  necessarily  regarded  as  belonging  to  the  king- 
dom of  the  Devil ;  thus  the  conception  of  the  gods  as 
demons  was  a  foregone  conclusion.  In  the  minds  of 
the  later  apologists,  who  became  acquainted  with 
Greek  philosophy,  this  conception  received  addi- 
tional confirmation ;  did  it  not  indeed  agree  in  the 
main  with  Platonic  and  Stoic  theory  ?  Details  were 
added  :  the  Christians  could  not  deny  the  pagan 
miracles  without  throwing  a  doubt  on  their  own, 
for  miracles  cannot  be  done  away  with  at  all  except 
by  a  denial  on  principle  ;  neither  could  they  explain 
paganism — that  gigantic,  millennial  aberration  of 
humanity — by  merely  human  causes,  much  less  lay 
the  blame  on  God  alone.  But  ultimately  all  this 
rests  on  one  and  the  same  thing — the  supernatural 
and  dualistic  hypothesis.  Consequently  demon- 
ology  is  the  kernel  of  the  Christian  conception  of 
paganism  :  it  is  not  merely  a  natural  result  of  the 
hypotheses,  it  is  the  one  and  only  correct  expression 
of  the  way  in  which  the  new  religion  understood  the 
old. 


CHAPTER    VIII 

IN  the  preceding  inquiry  we  took  as  our  starting- 
point  not  the  ancient  conception  of  atheism 
but  the  modern  view  of  the  nature  of  the 
pagan  gods.  It  proved  that  this  view  was,  upon 
the  whole,  feebly  represented  during  antiquity,  and 
that  it  was  another  view  (demonology)  which  was 
transmitted  to  later  ages  from  the  closing  years  of 
antiquity.  The  inquiry  will  therefore  find  its 
natural  conclusion  in  a  demonstration  of  the  time 
and  manner  in  which  the  conception  handed  down 
from  antiquity  of  the  nature  of  paganism  was  super- 
seded and  displaced  by  the  modern  view. 

This  question  is,  however,  more  difhcult  to 
answer  than  one  would  perhaps  think.  After 
ancient  paganism  had  ceased  to  exist  as  a  living 
religion,  it  had  lost  its  practical  interest,  and 
theoretically  the  Middle  Ages  were  occupied  with 
quite  other  problems  than  the  nature  of  paganism. 
At  the  revival  of  the  study  of  ancient  literature, 
during  the  Renaissance,  people  certainly  again 
came  into  the  most  intimate  contact  with  ancient 
religion  itself,  but  systematic  investigations  of  its 
nature  do  not  seem  to  have  been  taken  up  in 
real  earnest  until  after  the  middle  of  the  sixteenth 
century.  It  is  therefore  difficult  to  ascertain  in  what 
light  paganism  was  regarded  during  the  thousand 


184  ATHEISM  IN  PAGAN  ANTIQUITY 

years  which  had  then  passed  since  its  final  extinction. 
From  the  seventeenth  and  eighteenth  centuries,  on 
the    other   hand,    the   material   is    extraordinarily 
plentiful,  though  but   slightly  investigated.     Pre- 
vious works  in  this  field  seem  to  be  entirely  wanting ; 
at  any  rate  it  has  not  been  possible  for  me  to  find 
any  collective  treatment  of  the  subject,  nor  even 
any  contributions  worth  mentioning  towards  the 
solution    of    the    numerous    individual    problems 
which  arise  when  we  enter  upon  what  might  be 
called  "  the  history  of  the  history  of  religion."  ^     In 
this  essay  I  must  therefore  restrict  myself  to  a  few 
aphoristic  remarks  which  may  perhaps  give  occasion 
for  this  subject,  in  itself  not  devoid  of  interest,  to 
receive  more  detailed  treatment  at  some  future  time. 
Milton,  in  the  beginning  of  Paradise  Lost,  which 
appeared  in   1667,   makes  Satan  assemble   all  his 
angels  for  continued  battle  against  God.     Among 
the  demons  there  enumerated,  ancient  gods  also 
appear  ;   they  are,  then,  plainly  regarded  as  devils. 
Now  Milton  was  not  only  a  poet,  but  also  a  sound 
scholar  and  an  orthodox  theologian ;  we  may  there- 
fore rest  assured  that  his  conception  of  the  pagan 
gods  was  dogmatically  correct  and  in  accord  with 
the  prevailing  views  of  his  time.     In  him,  therefore, 
we  have  found  a  fixed  point  from  which  we  can 
look   forwards   and   backwards ;     as   late   as  after 
the  middle  of  the  seventeenth  century  the  early 
Christian  view  of  the  nature  of  paganism  evidently 
persisted  in  leading  circles. 

1  This  was  written  before  the  appearance  of  Mr.  Gruppe's  work, 
Geschichte  der  klassischen  Mythologie  und  Religionsgeschichte.  Compare 
infra,  p.  154. 


ATHEISM  IN  PAGAN  ANTIQUITY  135 

We  seldom  find  definite  heathen  gods  so  pre- 
cisely designated  as  demons  as  in  Milton,  but  no 
doubt  seems  possible  that  the  general  principle 
was  accepted  by  contemporary  and  earlier  authors. 
The  chief  work  of  the  seventeenth  century  on  ancient 
religion  is  the  De  Theologia  Gentili  of  G.  I.  Voss  ;  he 
operates  entirely  with  the  traditional  view.  It  may 
be  traced  back  through  a  succession  of  writings  of 
the  seventeenth  and  sixteenth  centuries.  They  are 
all,  or  almost  all,  agreed  that  antique  paganism  was 
the  work  of  the  devil,  and  that  idolatry  was,  at  any 
rate  in  part,  a  worship  of  demons.  From  the 
Middle  Ages  I  can  adduce  a  pregnant  expression  of 
the  same  view  from  Thomas  Aquinas  ;  in  his  treat- 
ment of  idolatry  and  also  of  false  prophecy  he 
definitely  accepts  the  demonology  of  the  early 
Church.  On  this  point  he  appeals  to  Augustine, 
and  with  perfect  right ;  from  this  it  may  presumably 
be  assumed  that  the  Schoolmen  in  general  had  the 
same  view,  Augustine  being,  as  we  know,  an  auth- 
ority for  Catholic  theologians. 

In  mediaeval  poets  also  we  occasionally  find  the 
same  view  expressed.  As  far  as  I  have  been  able  to 
ascertain,  Dante  has  no  ancient  gods  among  his 
devils,  and  the  degree  to  which  he  had  dissociated 
himself  from  ancient  paganism  may  be  gauged  by  the 
fact  that  in  one  of  the  most  impassioned  passages  of 
his  poem  he  addresses  the  Christian  God  as  "  Great 
Jupiter."  But  he  allows  figures  of  ancient  myth- 
ology such  as  Charon,  Minos  and  Geryon  to  appear 
in  his  infernal  world,  and  when  he  designates  the 
pagan  gods  as  "  false  and  untruthful,"  demonology 
is  evidently  at  the  back  of  his  mind.    The  mediaeval 


136  ATHEISM  IN  PAGAN  ANTIQUITY 

epic  poets  who  dealt  with  antique  subjects  took  over 
the  pagan  gods  more  or  less.  Sometimes,  as  in  the 
Romance  of  Troy,  the  Christian  veneer  is  so  thick  that 
the  pagan  groundwork  is  but  slightly  apparent ;  in 
other  poems,  such  as  the  adaptation  of  the  Aeneid, 
it  is  more  in  evidence.  In  so  far  as  the  gods  are 
not  eliminated  they  seem  as  a  rule  to  be  taken 
over  quite  naively  from  the  source  without  further 
comment ;  but  occasionally  the  poet  expresses  his 
view  of  their  nature.  Thus  the  French  adapter  of 
Statius's  Thebats,  in  whose  work  the  Christian 
element  is  otherwise  not  prominent,  cautiously 
remarks  that  Jupiter  and  Tisiphone,  by  whom  his 
heroes  swear,  are  in  reality  only  devils.  Generally 
speaking,  the  gods  of  antiquity  are  often  designated 
as  devils  in  mediaeval  poetry,  but  at  times  the 
opinion  that  they  are  departed  human  beings  crops 
up.  Thus,  as  we  might  expect,  the  theories  of 
ancient  times  still  survive  and  retain  their  sway. 

There  is  a  domain  in  which  we  might  expect  to 
find  distinct  traces  of  the  survival  of  the  ancient 
gods  in  the  mediaeval  popular  consciousness, 
namely,  that  of  magic.  There  does  not,  however, 
seem  to  be  much  in  it ;  the  forms  of  mediaeval  magic 
often  go  back  to  antiquity,  but  the  beings  it  operates 
with  are  pre-eminently  the  Christian  devils,  if  we 
may  venture  to  employ  the  term,  and  the  evil  spirits 
of  popular  belief.  There  is,  however,  extant  a  col- 
lection of  magic  formulae  against  various  ailments 
in  which  pagan  gods  appear  :  Hercules  and  Juno 
Regina,  Juno  and  Jupiter,  the  nymphs,  Luna  Jovis 
filia,  Sol  invictus.  The  collection  is  transmitted  in 
a  manuscript  of  the  ninth  century  ;  the  formulae 


ATHEISM  IN  PAGAN  ANTIQUITY  137 

mostly  convey  the  impression  of  dating  from  a  much 
eadier  period,  but  the  fact  that  they  were  copied  in 
the  Middle  Ages  suggests  that  they  were  intended 
for  practical  application. 

A  problem,  the  closer  investigation  of  which 
would  no  doubt  yield  an  interesting  result,  but  which 
does  not  seem  to  have  been  much  noticed,  is  the 
European  conception  of  the  heathen  religions  with 
which  the  explorers  came  into  contact  on  their 
great  voyages  of  discovery.  Primitive  heathenism 
as  a  living  reality  had  lain  rather  beyond  the 
horizon  of  the  Middle  Ages  ;  when  it  was  met  with 
in  America,  it  evidently  awakened  considerable 
interest.  There  is  a  description  of  the  religion  of 
Peru  and  Mexico,  written  by  the  Jesuit  Acosta  at 
the  close  of  the  sixteenth  century,  which  gives  us 
a  clear  insight  into  the  orthodox  view  of  heathen- 
ism during  the  Renaissance.  According  to  Acosta, 
heathenism  is  as  a  whole  the  work  of  the  Devil ;  he 
has  seduced  men  to  idolatry  in  order  that  he  himself 
may  be  worshipped  instead  of  the  true  God.  All  wor- 
ship of  idols  is  in  reality  worship  of  Satan.  The 
individual  idols,  however,  are  not  identified  with 
individual  devils  ;  Acosta  distinguishes  between  the 
worship  of  nature  (heavenly  bodies,  natural  objects 
of  the  earth,  right  down  to  trees,  etc.),  the  worship 
of  the  dead,  and  the  worship  of  images,  but  says 
nothing  about  the  worship  of  demons.  At  one 
point  only  is  there  a  direct  intervention  of  the  evil 
powers,  namely,  in  magic,  and  particularly  in 
oracles ;  and  here  then  we  find,  as  an  exception, 
mention  of  individual  devils  which  must  be 
imagined    to    inhabit    the  idols.    The    same    con- 


138  ATHEISM  IN  PAGAN  ANTIQUITY 

ception  is  found  again  as  late  as  the  seventeenth 
century  in  a  story  told  by  G.  I.  Voss  of  the 
time  of  the  Dutch  wars  in  Brazil.  Arcissewski, 
a  Polish  officer  serving  in  the  Dutch  army, 
had  witnessed  the  conjuring  of  a  devil  among  the 
Tapuis.  The  demon  made  his  appearance  all  right, 
but  proved  to  be  a  native  well  known  to  Arcissewski. 
As  he,  however,  made  some  true  prognostications, 
Voss,  as  it  seems  at  variance  with  Arcissewski, 
thinks  that  there  must  have  been  some  super- 
natural powers  concerned  in  the  game. 

An  exceptional  place  is  occupied  by  the  attempt 
made  during  the  Renaissance  at  an  actual  revival  of 
ancient  paganism  and  the  worship  of  its  gods.  It 
proceeded  from  Plethon,  the  head  of  the  Florentine 
Academy,  and  seems  to  have  spread  thence  to  the 
Roman  Academy.  The  whole  movement  must  be 
viewed  more  particularly  as  an  outcome  of  the 
enthusiasm  during  the  Renaissance  for  the  culture 
of  antiquity  and  more  especially  for  its  philosophy 
rather  than  its  religion  ;  the  gods  worshipped  were 
given  a  new  and  strongly  philosophical  interpreta- 
tion. But  it  is  not  improbable  that  the  traditional 
theory  of  the  reality  of  the  ancient  deities  may  have 
had  something  to  do  with  it. 

Simultaneously  with  demonology,  and  while  it 
was  still  acknowledged  in  principle,  there  flourished 
more  naturalistic  conceptions  of  paganism,  both  in 
the  Middle  Ages  and  during  the  Renaissance.  As 
remarked  above,  the  way  was  already  prepared  for 
them  during  antiquity.  In  Thomas  Aquinas  we  find 
a  lucid  explanation  of  the  origin  of  idolatry  with  a 
reference  to  the  ancient   theory.     Here  we  meet 


ATHEISM  IN  PAGAN  ANTIQUITY  139 

with  the  familiar  elements  :  the  worship  of  the  stars 
and  the  cult  of  the  dead.  According  to  Thomas, 
man  has  a  natural  disposition  towards  this  error, 
but  it  only  comes  into  play  when  he  is  led  astray  by 
demons.  In  the  sixteenth  and  seventeenth  cen- 
turies the  Devil  is  mentioned  oftener  than  the 
demons  (compare  Acosta's  view  of  the  heathenism 
of  the  American  Indians) ;  evidently  the  conception 
of  the  nature  of  evil  had  undergone  a  change  in  the 
direction  of  monotheism.  In  this  way  more  scope 
was  given  for  the  adoption  of  naturalistic  views  in 
regard  to  the  individual  forms  in  which  paganism 
manifested  itself  than  when  dealing  with  a  multi- 
plicity of  demons  that  answered  individually  to  the 
pagan  gods,  and  we  meet  with  systematic  attempts 
to  explain  the  origin  of  idolatry  by  natural  means, 
though  still  with  the  Devil  in  the  background. 

One  of  these  systems,  which  played  a  prominent 
part,  especially  in  the  seventeenth  century,  is  the 
so-called  Hebraism,  i.e.  the  attempt  to  derive  the 
whole  of  paganism  from  Judaism.  This  fashion, 
for  which  the  way  had  already  been  prepared  by 
Jewish  and  Christian  apologists,  reaches  its  climax, 
I  think,  with  Abbot  Huet,  who  derived  all  the  gods 
of  antiquity  (and  not  only  Greek  and  Roman 
antiquity)  from  Moses,  and  all  the  goddesses  from 
his  sister  ;  according  to  him  the  knowledge  of  these 
two  persons  had  spread  from  the  Jews  to  other 
peoples,  who  had  woven  about  them  a  web  of 
"  fables."  Alongside  of  Hebraism,  which  is  Eu- 
hemeristic  in  principle,  allegorical  methods  of 
interpretation  were  put  forward.  The  chief  repre- 
sentative of  this  tendency  in  earlier  times  is  Natalis 


140  ATHEISM  IN  PAGAN  ANTIQUITY 

Comes  (Noel  du  Comte),  the  author  of  the  first 
handbook  of  mythology ;  he  directly  set  himself  the 
task  of  allegorising  all  the  myths.  The  allegories 
are  mostly  moral,  but  also  physical ;  Euhemeristic 
interpretations  are  not  rejected  either,  and  in  several 
places  the  author  gives  all  three  explanations  side 
by  side  without  choosing  between  them.  In  the 
footsteps  of  du  Comte  follows  Bacon,  in  his  De 
Sapientia  Veterum ;  to  the  moral  and  physical 
allegories  he  adds  political  ones,  as  when  Jove's 
struggle  with  Typhoeus  is  made  to  symbolise  a  wise 
ruler's  treatment  of  a  rebellion.  While  these  at- 
tempts at  interpretation,  both  the  Euhemeristic  and 
the  allegorical,  are  in  principle  a  direct  continuation 
of  those  of  antiquity,  another  method  points  plainly 
in  the  direction  of  the  fantastic  notions  of  the 
Middle  Ages.  As  early  as  the  sixteenth  century  the 
idea  arose  of  connecting  the  theology  of  the  ancients 
with  alchemy.  The  idea  seemed  obvious  because  the 
metals  were  designated  by  the  names  of  the  planets, 
which  are  also  the  names  of  the  gods.  It  found 
acceptance,  and  in  the  seventeenth  century  we  have 
a  series  of  writings  in  which  ancient  mythology  is 
explained  as  the  symbolical  language  of  chemical 
processes. 

Within  the  limits  of  the  supernatural  explanation 
the  interest  centred  more  and  more  in  a  single  point  : 
the  oracles.  As  far  back  as  in  Aquinas,  "  false 
prophecy  "  is  a  main  section  in  the  chapter  on 
demons,  whose  power  to  foretell  the  future  he 
expressly  acknowledges.  In  the  sixteenth  and 
seventeenth  centuries,  when  the  interest  in  the  pre- 
diction of  the  future  was  so  strong,  the  ancient 


ATHEISM  IN  PAGAN  ANTIQUITY  141 

accounts  of  true  prognostications  were  the  real  prop 
of  demonology.     Hence  demons  generally  play  a 
great  part  in  these  explanations,  even  though  in 
other  cases  the  Devil  fills  the  bill.     Thus  Acosta  in 
his  account  of  the  American  religions  ;  thus  Voss  and 
numerous  other  writers  of  the  seventeenth  century ; 
and  it  is  hardly  a  mere  accident,  one  would  think, 
when  Milton  specially  mentions  Dodona  and  Delphi 
as    the    seats    of   worship    of   the    Greek    demons. 
Among  a  few  of  the  humanists  we  certainly  find  an 
attempt   to   apply   the   natural   explanation   even 
here  ;     thus    Caelius    Rhodiginus    asserted   that    a 
great  part   (but  not  all !)   of  the  oracular  system 
might  be  explained  as  priestly  imposture,  and  his 
slightly  younger  contemporary  Caelius  Calcagninus, 
in  his  dialogue  on  oracles,  seems  to  go  still  further 
and  to  deny  the  power  of  predicting  the  future  to 
any  other  being  than  the  true  God.     An  exceptional 
position  is  occupied  by  Pomponazzi,  who  in  his  little 
pamphlet  De  Incantationihus  seems  to  wish  to  de- 
rive all  magic,  including  the  oracles,  from  natural 
causes,  though  ultimately  he  formally  acknowledges 
demonology  as  the  authoritative  explanation.     But 
these  advances  did  not  find  acceptance  ;    we  find 
even  Voss  combating  the  view  on  which  they  were 
founded.     It  is  characteristic  of  the  power  of  demon- 
ology in  this  domain  that  in  support  of  his  point  of 
view  he  can  quote  no  less  a  writer  than  Machiavelli. 
The  author  who  opened  battle  in  real  earnest 
against    demonology   was    a    Dutch    scholar,    one 
van  Dale,  otherwise  little  known.     In  a  couple  of 
treatises  written  about  the  close  of  the  seventeenth 
century  he  tried  to  show  that  the  whole  of  idolatry 


142  ATHEISM  IN  PAGAN  ANTIQUITY 

(as  well  as  the  oracles  in  particular)  was  not  depen- 
dent on  the  intervention  of  supernatural  beings,  but 
was  solely  due  to  imposture  on  the  part  of  the  priests. 
Van  Dale  was  a  Protestant,  so  he  easily  got  over 
the  unanimous  recognition  of  demonology  by  the 
Fathers  of  the  Church.  The  accounts  of  demons  in 
the  Old  and  New  Testaments  proved  more  difficult 
to  deal  with  ;  it  is  interesting  to  see  how  he  wriggles 
about  to  get  round  them — and  it  illustrates  most 
instructively  the  degree  to  which  demonology  affords 
the  only  reasonable  and  natural  explanation  of 
paganism  on  the  basis  of  early  Christian  belief. 

Van  Dale's  books  are  learned  works  written  in 
Latin,  full  of  quotations  in  Latin,  Greek,  and 
Hebrew,  and  moreover  confused  and  obscure  in 
exposition,  as  is  often  the  case  with  Dutch  writings 
of  that  time.  But  a  clever  Frenchman,  Fontenelle, 
took  upon  himself  the  task  of  rendering  his  work  on 
the  oracles  into  French  in  a  popular  and  attractive 
form.  His  book  called  forth  an  answering  pamphlet 
from  a  Jesuit  advocating  the  traditional  view  ;  the 
little  controversy  seems  to  have  made  some  stir  in 
France  about  the  year  1700.  At  any  rate  Banier, 
who,  in  the  beginning  of  the  eighteenth  century, 
treated  ancient  mythology  from  a  Euhemeristic 
point  of  view,  gave  some  consideration  to  it.  His 
own  conclusion  is — in  1738  ! — that  demonology 
cannot  be  dispensed  with  for  the  explanation  of  the 
oracles.  He  gives  his  grounds  for  this  in  a  very 
sensible  criticism  of  van  Dale's  priestly  fraud 
theory,  the  absurdity  of  which  he  exposes  with 
sound  arguments. 

Banier  is  the  last  author  to  whom  I  can  point  for 


ATHEISM  IN  PAGAN  ANTIQUITY  143 

the  demon-theory  apphed  as  an  explanation  of  a 
phenomenon  in  ancient  religion  ;  I  have  not  found 
it  in  any  other  my thologist  of  the  eighteenth  century, 
and  even  in  Banier,  with  the  exception  of  this  single 
point,  everything  is  explained  quite  naturally  ac- 
cording to  the  best  Euhemeristic  models.  But  in 
the  positive  understanding  of  the  nature  of  ancient 
paganism  no  very  considerable  advance  had 
actually  been  made  withal.  A  characteristic  ex- 
ample of  this  is  the  treatment  of  ancient  religion 
by  such  an  eminent  intellect  as  Giambattista  Vico. 
In  his  Scienza  Niiova,  which  appeared  in  1725,  as 
the  foundation  of  his  exposition  of  the  religion  of 
antiquity  he  gives  a  characterisation  of  the  mode  of 
thought  of  primitive  mankind,  which  is  so  pertinent 
and  psychologically  so  correct  that  it  anticipates  the 
results  of  more  than  a  hundred  years  of  research. 
Of  any  supernatural  explanation  no  trace  is  found 
in  him,  though  otherwise  he  speaks  as  a  good  Cath- 
olic. But  when  he  proceeds  to  explain  the  nature  of 
the  ancient  ideas  of  the  gods  in  detail,  all  that  it 
comes  to  is  a  series  of  allegories,  among  which  the 
politico-social  play  a  main  part.  Vico  sees  the 
earliest  history  of  mankind  in  the  light  of  the 
traditions  about  Rome  ;  the  Graeco-Roman  gods, 
then,  and  the  myths  about  them,  become  to  him 
largely  an  expression  of  struggles  betwen  the 
"  patricians  and  plebeians  "  of  remote  antiquity. 

Most  of  the  mythology  of  the  eighteenth  century 
is  like  this.  The  Euhemeristic  school  gradually 
gave  up  the  hypothesis  of  the  Jewish  religion  as  the 
origin  of  paganism  ;  Banier,  the  chief  representative 
of  the  school,  still  argues  at  length  against  Hebraism. 


144  ATHEISM  IN  PAGAN  ANTIQUITY 

In  its  place,  Phoenicians,  Ass5n:ians,  Persians  and, 
above  all,  Egyptians,  are  brought  into  play,  or,  as 
in  the  case  of  the  Englishman  Bryant,  the  whole 
of  mythology  is  explained  as  reminiscences  of  the 
exploits  of  an  aboriginal  race,  the  Cuthites,  which 
never  existed.  The  allegorist  school  gradually 
rallied  round  the  idea  of  the  cult  of  the  heavenly 
bodies  as  the  origin  of  the  pagan  religions  ;  as  late 
as  the  days  of  the  French  Revolution,  Dupuis,  in  a 
voluminous  work,  tried  to  trace  the  whole  of  ancient 
religion  and  mythology  back  to  astronomy.  On  the 
whole  the  movement  diverged  more  and  more  from 
Euhemerism  towards  the  conception  of  Greek  reli- 
gion as  a  kind  of  cult  of  nature  ;  when  the  sudden 
awakening  to  a  more  correct  understanding  came 
towards  the  close  of  the  century,  Euhemerism  was 
evidently  already  an  antiquated  view.  Thus,  since 
the  Renaissance,  by  a  slow  and  very  devious  process 
of  development,  a  gradual  approach  had  been  made 
to  a  more  correct  view  of  the  nature  of  ancient 
religion.  After  the  Devil  had  more  or  less  taken  the 
place  of  the  demons,  the  rest  of  demonology,  the 
moral  allegory,  Hebraism  and  Euhemerism  were 
eliminated  by  successive  stages,  and  nature-sym- 
bolism was  reached  as  the  final  stage. 

We  know  now  that  even  this  is  not  the  correct 
explanation  of  the  nature  and  origin  of  the  concep- 
tion of  the  gods  prevailing  among  the  ancients. 
Recent  investigations  have  shown  that  the  Greek 
gods,  in  spite  of  their  apparent  simplicity  and  clarity, 
are  highly  complex  organisms,  the  products  of  a  long 
process  of  development  to  which  the  most  diverse 
factors  have  contributed.     In  order  to  arrive  at  this 


ATHEISM  IN  PAGAN  ANTIQUITY  145 

result  another  century  of  work,  with  many  attempts 
in  the  wrong  direction,  has  been  required.  The  idea 
that  the  Greek  gods  were  nature-gods  really  domi- 
nated research  through  almost  the  whole  of  the 
nineteenth  century.  If  it  has  now  been  dethroned 
or  reduced  to  the  measure  of  truth  it  contains — for 
undoubtedly  a  natural  object  enters  as  a  component 
into  the  essence  of  some  Greek  deities — this  is  in  the 
first  place  due  to  the  intensive  study  of  the  reUgions 
of  primitive  peoples,  living  or  obsolete  ;  and  the 
results  of  this  study  were  only  applied  to  Greek 
religion  during  the  last  decade  of  the  century. 
But  the  starting-point  of  modern  history  of  religion 
lies  much  farther  back  :  its  beginnings  date  from 
the  great  revival  of  historical  research  which  was 
inaugurated  by  Rousseau  and  continued  by  Herder. 
Henceforward  the  unhistorical  methods  of  the  age 
of  enlightenment  were  abolished,  and  attention 
directed  in  real  earnest  towards  the  earlier  stages 
of  human  civilisation. 

This,  however,  carries  us  a  step  beyond  the 
point  of  time  at  which  this  sketch  should,  strictly 
speaking,  stop.  For  by  the  beginning  of  the 
eighteenth  century — but  not  before — the  negative 
fact  which  is  all  important  in  this  connexion  had 
won  recognition  :  namely,  that  there  existed  no 
supernatural  beings  latent  behind  the  Greek  ideas 
of  their  gods,  and  corresponding  at  any  rate  in  some 
degree  to  them  ;  but  that  these  ideas  must  be 
regarded  and  explained  as  entirely  inventions  of  the 
human  imagination. 


CHAPTER    IX 

AT  the  very  beginning  of  this  inquiry  it  was 
emphasised  that  its  theme  would  in  the 
main  be  the  rehgious  views  of  the  upper 
class,  and  within  this  sphere  again  especially  the 
views  of  those  circles  which  were  in  close  touch  with 
philosophy.  The  reason  for  this  is  of  course  in  the 
first  place  that  only  in  such  circles  can  we  expect 
to  find  expressed  a  point  of  view  approaching  to 
positive  atheism.  But  we  may  assuredly  go  further 
than  this.  We  shall  hardly  be  too  bold  in  asserting 
that  the  free-thinking  of  philosophically  educated 
men  in  reality  had  very  slight  influence  on  the  great 
mass  of  the  population.  Philosophy  did  not  pene- 
trate so  far,  and  whatever  degree  of  perception  we 
estimate  the  masses  to  have  had  of  the  fact  that  the 
upper  layer  of  society  regarded  the  popular  faith 
with  critical  eyes — and  in  the  long  run  it  could  not 
be  concealed  —  we  cannot  fail  to  recognise  that 
religious  development  among  the  ancients  did  not 
tend  towards  atheism.  Important  changes  took 
place  in  ancient  religion  during  the  Hellenistic  Age 
and  the  time  of  the  Roman  Empire,  but  their  causes 
were  of  a  social  and  national  kind,  and,  if  we  confine 
ourselves  to  paganism,  they  only  led  to  certain 
gods  going  out  of  fashion  and  others  coming  in. 

The  utmost  we  can  assert  is  that  a  certain  weakening 

146 


ATHEISM  IN  PAGAN  ANTIQUITY  147 

of  the  religious  life  may  have  been  widely  prevalent 
during  the  time  of  transition  between  the  two  ages — 
the  transition  falls  at  somewhat  different  dates  in 
the  eastern  and  western  part  of  the  Empire — but 
that  weakening  was  soon  overcome. , ' 

Now  the  peculiar  result  of  this  investigation  of 
the  state  of  religion  among  the  upper  classes  seems 
to  me  to  be  this  :  the  curve  of  intensity  of  religious 
feeling  which  conjecture  leads  us  to  draw  through 
the  spiritual  life  of  the  ancients  as  a  whole,  that 
same  curve,  but  more  distinct  and  sharply  accen- 
tuated, is  found  again  in  the  relations  of  the  upper 
classes  to  the  popular  faith.  Towards  the  close  of 
the  fifth  century  it  looks  as  if  the  cultured  classes 
that  formed  the  centre  of  Greek  intellectual  life  were 
outgrowing  the  ancient  religion.  The  reaction 
which  set  in  with  Socrates  and  Plato  certainly 
checked  this  movement,  but  it  did  not  stop  it. 
Cynics,  Peripatetics,  Stoics,  Epicureans  and 
Sceptics,  in  spite  of  their  widely  differing  points  of 
view,  were  all  entirely  unable  to  share  the  religious 
ideas  of  their  countrymen  in  the  form  in  which  they 
were  cast  in  the  national  religion.  However  many 
allowances  they  made,  their  attitude  towards  the 
popular  faith  was  critical,  and  on  important  points 
they  denied  it.  It  is  against  the  background  thus 
resulting  from  ancient  philosophy's  treatment  of 
ancient  religion  that  we  must  view  such  phenomena 
as  Polybius,  Cicero,  and  Pliny  the  Elder,  if  we  wish 
to  understand  their  full  significance. 

On  the  other  hand,  it  is  certain  that  this  was  not 
the  view  that  conquered  in  the  end  among  the 
educated  classes  in  antiquity.     The  lower  we  come 


148  ATHEISM  IN  PAGAN  ANTIQUITY 

down  in  the  Empire  the  more  evident  does  the  posi- 
tive relation  of  the  upper  class  to  the  gods  of  the 
popular  faith  become.  Some  few  examples  have 
already  been  mentioned  in  the  preceding  pages.  In 
philosophy  the  whole  movement  finds  its  typical 
expression  in  demonology,  which  during  the  later 
Empire  reigned  undisputed  in  the  one  or  two  schools 
that  still  retained  any  vitality.  It  is  significant 
that  its  source  was  the  earlier  Platonism,  with  its 
very  conservative  attitude  towards  popular  belief, 
and  that  it  was  taken  over  by  the  later  Stoic  school, 
which  inaugurated  the  general  religious  reaction 
in  philosophy.  And  it  is  no  less  significant  that 
demonology  was  swallowed  whole  by  the  mono- 
theistic religion  which  superseded  ancient  paganism, 
and  for  more  than  a  thousand  years  was  the  recog- 
nised explanation  of  the  nature  thereof. 

In  accordance  with  the  line  of  development  here 
sketched,  the  inquiry  has  of  necessity  been  focused 
on  two  main  points  :  Sophistic  and  the  Hellenistic 
Age.  Now  it  is  of  peculiar  interest  to  note  what  small 
traces  of  pure  atheism  can  after  all  be  found  here, 
in  spite  of  all  criticism  of  the  popular  faith.  We 
have  surmised  its  presence  among  a  few  prominent 
personalities  in  fifth  -  century  Athens  ;  we  have 
found  evidence  of  its  extension  in  the  same  place 
in  the  period  immediately  following  ;  and  in  the 
time  of  transition  between  the  fourth  and  third 
centuries  we  have  thought  it  likely  that  it  existed 
among  a  very  few  philosophers,  of  whom  none  are  in 
the  first  rank.  Everywhere  else  we  find  adjustments, 
in  part  very  serious  and  real  concessions,  to  popular 
belief.     Not  to  mention  the  attitude  towards  wor- 


ATHEISM  IN  PAGAN  ANTIQUITY  149 

ship,  which  was  only  hostile  in  one  sect  of  slight 
importance  :  the  assumption  of  the  divinity  of 
the  heavenly  bodies  which  was  common  to  the 
Academics,  Peripatetics,  and  Stoics  is  really  in 
principle  an  acknowledgement  of  the  popular  faith, 
whose  conception  of  the  gods  was  actually  borrowed 
and  applied,  not  to  some  philosophical  abstraction, 
but  to  individual  and  concrete  natural  objects. 
The  anthropomorphic  gods  of  the  Epicureans  point 
in  the  same  direction.  In  spite  of  their  profound 
difference  from  the  beings  that  were  worshipped  and 
believed  in  by  the  ordinary  Greek,  they  are  in 
complete  harmony  with  the  opinion  on  which  all 
potytheism  is  based :  that  there  are  individual 
beings  of  a  higher  order  than  man.  And  though 
the  Stoics  in  theory  confined  their  acknowledgment 
of  this  doctrine  to  the  heavenly  bodies,  in  practice — 
even  if  we  disregard  demonology — they  consistently 
brought  it  to  bear  upon  the  anthropomorphic  gods, 
in  direct  continuation  of  the  Socratic  reaction  against 
the  atheistic  tendencies  of  Sophistic. 

If  now  we  ask  ourselves  what  may  be  the  cause 
of  this  peculiar  dualism  in  the  relationship  of 
ancient  thought  to  religion,  though  admitting  the 
highly  complex  nature  of  the  problem,  we  can 
scarcely  avoid  recognising  a  certain  principle. 
Ancient  thought  outgrew  the  ancient  popular  faith  ; 
that  is  beyond  doubt.  Hence  its  critical  attitude. 
But  it  never  outgrew  that  supernaturalist  view 
which  was  the  foundation  of  the  popular  faith. 
Hence  its  concessions  to  the  popular  faith,  even 
when  it  was  most  critical,  and  its  final  surrender 
thereunto.     And  that  it  never  outgrew  the  founda- 


150  ATHEISM  IN  PAGAN  ANTIQUITY 

tion  of  the  popular  faith  is  connected  with  its  whole 
conception  of  nature  and  especially  with  its  con- 
ception of  the  universe.  We  cannot  indeed  deny 
that  the  ancients  had  a  certain  feeling  that  nature 
was  regulated  by  laws,  but  they  only  made  imperfect 
attempts  at  a  mechanical  theory  of  nature  in  which 
this  regulation  of  the  world  by  law  was  carried 
through  in  principle,  and  with  one  brilliant  exception 
they  adhered  implicitly  to  the  geocentric  concep- 
tion of  the  universe.  We  may,  I  think,  venture  to 
assert  with  good  reason  that  on  such  assumptions 
the  philosophers  of  antiquity  could  not  advance 
further  than  they  did.  In  other  words,  on  the  given 
hypotheses  the  supernaturalist  view  was  the  correct 
one,  the  one  that  was  most  probable,  and  therefore 
that  on  which  people  finally  agreed.  A  few  chosen 
spirits  may  at  any  time  by  intuition,  without  any 
strictly  scientific  foundation,  emancipate  them- 
selves entirely  from  religious  errors  ;  this  also  hap- 
pened among  the  ancients,  and  on  the  first  occasion 
was  not  unconnected  with  an  enormous  advance  in 
the  conception  of  nature.  But  it  is  certain  that  the 
views  of  an  entire  age  are  always  decisively  con- 
ditioned by  its  knowledge  and  interpretation  of  the 
universe  surrounding  it,  and  cannot  in  principle  be 
emancipated  therefrom. 

Seen  from  this  point  of  view,  our  brief  sketch  of 
the  attitude  of  posterity  towards  the  religion  of  the 
pagan  world  will  also  not  be  without  interest.  If, 
after  isolated  advances  during  the  mighty  awaken- 
ing of  the  Renaissance,  it  is  not  until  the  transition 
from  the  seventeenth  to  the  eighteenth  century  that 
we    find    the  modern  atheistic  conception  of    the 


ATHEISM  IN  PAGAN  ANTIQUITY  151 

nature  of  the  gods  of  the  ancients  estabUshed  in 
principle  and  consistently  applied,  we  can  scarcely 
avoid  connecting  this  fact  with  the  advance  of 
natural  science  in  the  seventeenth  century,  and  not 
least  with  the  victory  of  the  heliocentric  system. 
After  the  close  of  antiquity  the  pagan  gods  had  re- 
ceded to  a  distance,  practically  speaking,  because 
they  were  not  worshipped  any  more.  No  one 
troubled  himself  about  them.  But  in  theory  one 
had  got  no  further,  i.e.  no  advance  had  been  made 
on  the  ancients,  and  no  advance  could  be  made 
as  long  as  supernaturalism  was  adhered  to  in 
connexion  with  the  ancient  view  of  the  universe. 
Through  monotheism  the  notions  of  the  divinity 
of  the  sun,  moon  and  planets  had  certainly  been  got 
rid  of,  but  not  so  the  notion  of  the  world — i.e.  the 
globe  enclosed  within  the  firmament — as  filled  with 
personal  beings  of  a  higher  order  than  man ;  and 
even  the  duty  of  turning  the  spheres  to  which  the 
heavenly  bodies  were  believed  to  be  fastened  was — 
quite  consistently — assigned  to  some  of  these  beings. 
As  long  as  such  notions  were  in  operation,  not  only 
were  there  no  grounds  for  denying  the  reality  of  the 
pagan  gods,  but  there  was  every  reason  to  assume  it. 
So  far  we  may  rightly  say  that  it  was  Copernicus, 
Galileo,  Giordano  Bruno,  Kepler  and  Newton  that 
did  away  with  the  traditional  conception  of  ancient 
paganism. 

Natural  science,  however,  furnishes  only  the 
negative  result  that  the  gods  of  polytheism  are  not 
what  they  are  said  to  be  :  real  beings  of  a  higher 
order  than  man.  To  reveal  what  they  are,  other 
knowledge  is  required.     This  was  not  attained  until 


152  ATHEISM  IN  PAGAN  ANTIQUITY 

long  after  the  revival  of  natural  science  in  the  six- 
teenth and  seventeenth  centuries.  The  vacillation 
in  the  eighteenth  century  between  various  theories 
of  the  explanation  of  the  nature  of  ancient  polytheism 
— theories  which  were  all  false,  though  not  equally 
false — is  in  this  respect  significant  enough  ;  likewise 
the  gradual  progress  which  characterises  research 
in  the  nineteenth  century,  and  which  may  be  indi- 
cated by  such  names  as  Heyne,  Buttmann,  K.  O. 
Miiller,  Lobeck,  Mannhardt,  Rohde,  and  Usener, 
to  mention  only  some  of  the  most  important  and 
omitting  those  still  alive.  Viewed  in  this  light 
the  development  sketched  here  within  a  narrowly 
restricted  field  is  typical  of  the  course  of  European 
intellectual  history  from  antiquity  down  to  our  day. 


NOTES 


Of  Atheism  in  Antiquity  as  defined  here  no  treatment  is  known 
to  me  ;   but  there  exist  an  older  and  a  newer  book  that  deal  with 
the  question  within  a  wider  compass.     The  first  of  these  is  Krische, 
Die  theologischen  Lehren  der  griechischen  Denker  (Gottingen,  1840); 
it  is  chiefly  concerned  with  the  philosophical  conceptions  of  deity, 
but  it  touches  also  on   the  relations  of   philosophers  to  popular 
religion.     The    second    is    Decharme,    La    critique    des    traditions 
religieuses  chez  les  Grecs  (Paris,  1904)  ;  it  is  not  fertile  in  new  points 
of  view,  but  it  has  suggested  several  details  which  I  might  else 
have  overlooked.     Such  books  as  Caird,  The  Evolution  of  Theology 
in    the   Greek    Philosophers   (Glasgow,    1904),    or   Moon,    Religious 
Thought  of  the  Greeks  (Cambridge,  Mass.,   1919),  barely  touch  on 
the  relation  to  popular  belief  ;    of  Louis,  Les  doctrines  religieuses 
des  philosophes  grecs,  I  have  not  been  able  to  make  use.     I  regret 
that    Poul   Helms,    The   Conception   of   God  in   Greek   Philosophy 
(Danish,  in  Studier  for  Sprog- og  Oldtidsforskning,  No.  115),  was  not 
published  until  my  essay  was  already  in  the  press.     General  works 
on  Atheism  are  indicated  in  Aveling's  article,  "Atheism,"  in  the 
Catholic  Encyclopedia,  vol.  ii.,  but  none  of  them  seem  to  be  found 
at   Copenhagen.     In   the   Dictionary   of  Religion   and  Ethics,   ii., 
there  is  a  detailed  article  on  Atheism  in  its  relation  to  different 
religions  ;   the  section  treating  of  Antiquity  is  written  by  Pearson, 
but  is  meagre.     Works  like  Zeller,  Philosophic  der  Griechen,  and 
Gomperz,  Griechische  Denker,  contain  accounts  of  the  attitude  of 
philosophers    (Gomperz    also    includes    others)    towards    popular 
belief  ;   of  these  books  I  have  of  course  made  use  throughout,  but 
they  are  not  referred  to  in  the  following  notes  except  on  special 
occasion.      Scattered  remarks  and   small   monographs  on  details 
are   naturally  to  be  found  in  plenty.     Where   I   have  met   with 
such   and  found   something   useful   in   them,  or  where  I  express 
dissent  from  them,  I  have  noticed  it  ;   but  I  have  not  aimed  at 
exhausting  the  literature  on  my  subject.     On  the  other  hand  I 
have  tried  to  make  myself  completely  acquainted  with  the  first- 
hand material,  wherever  it  gave  a  direct  support  for  assuming  ' 
Atheism,  and  to  take  my  own  view  of  it.     In  many  cases,  however, 
the  argumentation  has  had  to  be  indirect  :  it  has  been  necessary 
to  draw  inferences  from  what  an  author  does  not  sav  in  a  certain 
connexion  when  he  might  be  expected  to  say  it,  or  what  he  gener- 
ally   and    throughout    avoids    mentioning,    or    from    his    general 
manner  and  peculiarities  in  his  way  of  speaking  of  the  gods.      In 
such  cases  I  have  often  had  to  be  content  with  my  previous  know- 
ledge and  my  general  impression  of  the  facts  ;    but  then  I  have 


154  NOTES 

as  a  rule  made  use  of  the  important  modern  literature  on  the 
subject.  In  working  out  the  sketch  of  the  ideas  after  the  end  of 
Antiquity,  I  have  been  almost  without  any  guidance  in  modern 
literature.  I  have  accordingly  had  to  try,  on  the  basis  of  a  super- 
ficial acquaintance  with  some  of  the  chief  types,  to  form  for  myself, 
as  best  I  might,  some  idea  of  the  course  of  the  evolution  ;  but  I 
have  not  been  able  to  go  systematically  through  the  immense 
material,  however  fruitful  such  a  research  appeared  to  be.  In 
the  meantime,  between  the  publication  of  my  Danish  essay  and 
this  translation,  there  has  appeared  a  work  by  Mr.  Gruppe, 
Geschichte  der  klassischen  Mythologie  und  Religionsgeschichte  (Leip- 
zig, 1 921).  My  task  in  writing  my  last  chapters  would  have  been 
much  easier  if  I  could  have  made  use  of  Mr.  Gruppe's  learned 
and  comprehensive  treatment  of  the  subject  ;  but  it  would  not 
have  been  superfluous,  for  Mr.  Gruppe  deals  principally  with  the 
history  of  classical  mythology,  not  with  the  history  of  the  beUef 
in  the  gods  of  antiquity.  So  I  have  ventured  to  let  my  sketch 
stand  as  it  is,  only  reducing  some  of  the  notes  (which  I  had  on  pur- 
pose made  rather  full,  to  aid  others  who  might  pursue  the  s.bject) 
by  referring  to  Mr.  Gruppe  instead  of  to  the  sources  themselves. 

For  kindly  helping  me  to  find  my  bearings  in  out-of-the-way 
parts  of  my  subject,  I  am  indebted  to  my  colleagues  F.  Buhl,  I.  L. 
Heiberg,  I.  C.  Jacobsen  and  Kr.  Nyrop,  as  well  as  to  Prof.  Martin 
P.  Nilsson  in  Lund. 

P.  I.  Definition  of  Atheism  :  see  the  article  in  the  Catholic 
Encycl.  vol.  ii. 

P.  5.  Atheism  :  see  Murray,  New  Engl.  Diet.,  under  Atheism 
and  -ism.     The  word  seems  to  have  come  up  in  the  Renaissance. 

P.  6.  Criminal  Law  at  Athens  :  see  Lipsius,  Das  attische  Recht 
und  Rechtsverfahren,  i.  p.  358. — The  definition  in  Aristotle,  de  virt. 
et  vit.  7,  p.  12510,  has,  I  think,  no  legal  foundation. 

P.  9.  On  the  legal  foundation  for  the  trials  of  Christians,  see 
Mommsen,  Der  Religions/revel  nach  romischem  Recht  (Ges.  Schr. 
iii.  p.  389). — Mommsen  goes  too  far,  I  think,  in  supposing  a  legal 
foundation  for  the  trials  of  Christians  ;  above  all,  I  do  not  beUeve 
that  the  defection  from  the  Roman  religion  was  ever  considered 
as  maiestas  in  the  technical  sense  of  the  word,  the  more  so  as  it  is 
certain  that,  after  the  earliest  period,  no  difference  was  made  in 
the  treatment  of  citizens  and  aUens. 

P.  13.  Lists  of  atheists  :  Cicero,  de  nat.  deor.  i.  1,2  (comp. 
1.23,26).  Sext.  Emp.  hypotyjj^.  21^  ;  adv.  math.  g.  ^o.  Aehan, 
v.h.  2.  31  ;  de  nat.  ^'^^f'  i'^  — Tj^p  predicate  atheos  is  once  appUed 
to  ^^'^''"•■nr"'^"'^  b^^"^-^""'^''^^''^"  ai/thor  (Irenaeus  :  see  Diels,  Vorsokr. 
46,  A  1 1 3  ;  compare  also  Marcellinus,  vit.  Thuc.  (see  below,  note 
on  p.  29).     Of  such  isolated  cases  I  have  taken  no  account. 

P.  16.  On  the  dualism  in  the  Greek  conception  of  the  nature  of 
gods  see  Nagelsbach,  Horn.  Theol.  p.  11. — Pindar  :  01.  i.  28,  9.  35  ; 
Pyth.  3.  27. 

P.  17.  Xenophanes  :  Einhorn,  Zeit-  und  Streitfragen  der 
modemen  Xenophanesforschtmg  (Arch.  f.  Gesch.  d.  Philos.  xxxi.). 

P.  18.  Xenophanes's  age:  Diels,  Vorsokr.  11,  B  8. — His 
criticism  of  Homer  and  Hesiod  :  ibid.  11,  12. — Titans  and  Giants  : 


NOTES  155 

ibid.    I.    22. — Criticism    of    Anthropomorphism  :     ibid.    14-16. — 
Divination  :   Cic.  de  div.  i.  3,  5. 

P.  19.  On  Xenophanes's  conception  of  God,  comp.  Vorsokr. 
II,  B  23-26;  on  the  identification  of  God  with  the  universe: 
Vorsokr.  11,  A  30,  31,  33-36. — Cicero  :  de  div.  i.  3,  5. 

P.  21.  For  Xenophanes's  theology,  comp.  Freudenthal,  Arch. 
f.  Gesch.  d.  Philos.  i.  p.  322,  and  Zeller's  criticism,  ibid.  p.  524. 
Agreeing  with  Freudenthal  :  Decharme,  p.  46  ;  Campbell,  Religion 
in  Greek  Literature,  p.  293. 

P.  21.  Parmenides  does  not  even  appear  to  have  designated 
his  "  Being  "  as  God  (Zeller,  i.  p.  563). 

P.  23.  In  the  eighteenth  century  people  discussed  diffusely 
the  question  whether  Thales  was  an  atheist  (of  course  in  the 
sense  in  which  the  word  was  taken  at  that  time) ;  comp.  Tenne- 
mann,  Gesch.  d.  Philos.  i.  pp.  62  and  422.  Tennemann  remarks 
quite  truly  that  the  question  is  put  wrongly. 

P.  24.  Thales  :  Diels,  Vorsokr.  i,  A  22-23. — Attitude  of 
Democritus  towards  popular  belief  :  Vorsokr.  55,  A  74-79  ;  comp. 
1 16,  1 17  ;  B  166,  and  also  B  30.  Diels,  Ueber  den  Ddmonenglauben 
des  D.  {Arch.  f.  Gesch.  d.  Philos.  1894,  p.  154). 

P.  25.  Trial  of  Anaxagoras  :    Vorsokr.  46,  A  i,  17,  18,  19. 
P.  26.  Ram's  head  :    Vorsokr.  46,  A  16. 

P.  27.  Geffcken  (in  Hermes,  42,  p.  127)  has  tried  to  make  out 
something  about  a  criticism  of  popular  belief  by  Anaxagoras 
from  some  passages  in  Aristophanes  {Nub.  398)  and  Lucian  (Tim. 
10,  etc.),  but  I  do  not  think  he  has  succeeded. — Pericles  a  free- 
thinker :  Plut.  Pericl.  6  and  38  ;  comp.  Decharme,  p.  160. — 
Personality  of  Anaxagoras  :  Vorsokr.  46,  A  30  (Aristotle,  End. 
Ethics,  A  4,  p.  121 56,  6). 

P.  28.  Herodotus  :  8,  77. — Sophocles  :  Oed.  rex.  498,  863. — 
Diopeithes  :  Plut.  Pericl.  32  (Vorsokr.  46,  A  17). — Thucydides  : 
Classen  in  the  preface  to  his  3rd  ed.,  p.  Ivii. 

P.  29.  Thucydides,  a  disciple  of  Anaxagoras  :  Marcellinus, 
vit.  Thuc.  22. — Generally  Thucydides  is  thought  to  have  been  more 
conservative  in  his  religious  opinions  than  I  consider  probable  ; 
see  Classen,  loc.  cit.  ;  Decharme,  p.  83  ;  Gertz  in  his  preface  to  the 
Danish  translation  of  Thucydides,  p.  xxvii. — Hippo  :  Vorsokr.  26, 
A  4,  6,  8,  9  ;  B  2,  3. 

P.  30.  Aristotle  :  Vorsokr.  26,  A  7. — Diogenes  an  atheist: 
Aelian,  v.h.  2,  31. — The  air  his  god  :  Vorsokr.  51,  A  8  (he  thought 
that  Homer  identified  Zeus  with  the  air,  and  approved  of  this  as 
ov  fivåiKug,  aAA'  d'A-/)éu:  ilpnuivoy) ;  B  5,  7,  8. — Allusions  to  his  doctrines 
by  Aristophanes  :  Nub.  225,  828  {Vorsokr.  51,  C  i,  2). 

P.  31.  A  chief  representative  of  the  naively  critical  view  of 
natural  phenomena  is  for  us  Herodotus.  The  locus  classiciis  is 
vii.  129  ;  comp.  Gomperz,  Griech,  Denker,  i.  p.  208  ;  Heiberg, 
Festskrift  til  Ussing  (Copenhagen,  1900),  p.  91  ;  Decharme,  p.  69. — 
Principal  passages  about  Diagoras  :  Sext.  Emp.  adv.  math.  9,  53  ; 
Suidas,  art.  Diagoras  II.)  ;  schol.  Aristoph.  Nub.  830  (the  legend); 
Suidas,  art.  Diagoras  I.);  Aristoph.  Av.  1071  with  schol.;  schol. 
Aristoph.  Ran.  320  ;  [Lysias]  vi.  17  ;  Diod.  xiii.  16  (the  decree)  ; 
Philodem.    de   piet.    p.    89    Gomp.    (comments    of    Aristoxenus)  ; 


156  NOTES 

Aelian,  v.h.  ii.  22  (legislation  at  Mantinea). — Wilamowitz  {Textgesch. 
d.  Lyy.  p.  80)  has  tried  to  save  the  tradition  by  supposing  that 
the  acme  of  Diagoras  has  been  put  too  early.  Comp.  also  his 
remarks,  Griech.  Verskunst.  p.  426,  where  he  has  taken  up  the 
question  again  with  reference  to  my  treatment  of  it.  As  he  has 
now  conceded  the  possibility  of  referring  the  legislation  to  the 
earlier  date,  the  difference  between  us  is  really  very  slight,  and  it 
is  of  course  possible,  perhaps  even  probable,  that  the  acme  of  the 
poet  has  been  antedated. — Aristoph.  Av.  107 1  :  "On  this  very 
day  it  is  made  public,  that  if  one  of  you  kills  Diagoras  from  Melos, 
he  shall  have  a  talent,  and  if  one  kills  one  of  the  dead  tyrants,  he 
shall  have  a  talent."  The  parallel  between  the  two  decrees,  of 
which  the  latter  is  of  course  an  invention  of  Aristophanes,  would 
be  without  point  if  the  decree  against  Diagoras  was  not  as  futile 
as  the  decree  against  the  tyrants  (i.e.  the  sons  of  Peisistratus,  who 
had  been  dead  some  three-quarters  of  a  century),  that  is.  if  it  did 
not  come  many  years  too  late. — Wilamowitz  {Griech.  Verskunst, 
loc.  cit.)  takes  the  sense  to  be  :  "  You  will  not  get  hold  of  Diagoras 
any  more  than  you  did  of  the  tyrants."  But  this,  besides  being 
somewhat  pointless,  does  not  agree  so  well  as  my  explanation 
with  the  introductory  words  :  "On  this  very  da3^"  On  the  other 
hand,  I  never  meant  to  imply  that  Diagoras  was  dead  in  415, 
but  only  that  his  offence  was  an  old  one — just  as  that  of  Protagoras 
probably  was  (see  p.  39). 

P.  39.  Trial  of  Protagoras  :  Vorsokr.  74,  A  1-4,  23  ;  the 
passage  referring  to  the  gods  :  ibid.  B  4. — Plato  :  Theaet.  p.  162^^ 
(Vorsokr.  74,  A  23). 

P.  41.  Distinction  between  belief  and  knowledge  by  Prota- 
goras :    Gomperz,  Griech.  Denker,  i.  p.  359. 

P.  42.  Prodicus  :  Vorsokr.  yj,  B  5.  Comp.  Norvin,  Allegorien  i 
den  græske  Philosophi  {Edda,  1Q19),  p.  82.  I  cannot,  however, 
quite  adopt  Norvin's  view  of  the  theory  of  Protagoras. 

P.  44.  Critias  :  Vorsokr.  81,  B  25. — W.  Nestle,  Jahrbb.  f. 
Philol.  xi.  (1903),  pp.  81  and  178,  gives  an  exhaustive  treatment  of 
the  subject,  but  I  cannot  share  his  view  of  it. 

P.  46.  Euripides  :  Suppl.  201. — Aloschion  :  Trag.  Fragm.  ed. 
Nauck  (2nd  ed.),  p.  813. — ^Plato  :   Rep.  ii.  3696. 

P.  47.  Democritus  :  Reinhardt  in  Hermes,  xlvii  (1912),  p.  503 
In  spite  of  Wilamowitz's  objections  (in  his  Platon,  ii.  p.  214),  I  still 
consider  it  probable  that  Plato  alludes  to  a  philosophical  theory. — 
Protagoras  on  the  original  state  :    Vorsokr.  74,  B  86. 

P.  48.  Euripides  :  Electra,  y^y  (Euripides  does  not  believe  in 
the  tale  that  the  sun  reversed  its  course  on  account  of  Thyestes's 
■fraud  against  Atreus,  and  then  adds  :  "  Fables  that  terrify  men 
are  a  profit  to  the  worship  of  the  gods  "). — Aristotle  :  Metaph.  A  8, 
10746  ;  see  text,  p.  85. — Polybius  :  vi.  56  ;  see  text  pp.  90  and 
114. — Plato's  Gorgias,  p.  482  and  foil. 

P.  49. — Callicles  :   see  e.g.  Wilamowitz,  Platon,  i.  p.  208. 

P.  50. — Thrasymachus  :  Plato,  Rep.  i.  pp.  338c,  343«  ;  comp. 
also  ii.  p.  3586.  His  remark  on  Providence  (Vorsokr.  78,  B  8)  runs 
thus  :  "  The  gods  do  not  see  the  things  that  are  done  among  men  ; 
if  they  did,  they  would  not   overlook  the  greatest  human  good. 


NOTES  157 

justice.  For  we  find  that  men  do  not  follow  it."  Comp.  text, 
p.  6i. — Diagoras  as  Critias's  source  :   Nestle,  Jahrbb.,  1903,  p.  loi. 

P.  51,  Euripides  :  see  W.  Nestle,  Euripides  (Stuttgart,  1901) 
pp.  51-152.  Here,  too,  the  material  is  set  forth  exhaustively  ;  the 
results  seem  to  me  inadmissible.  Browning's  theory  (The  Ring 
and  the  Book,  x.  1661  foil.)  that  Euripides  did  believe  in  the  exist- 
ence of  the  gods,  but  did  not  believe  them  to  be  perfect,  is  a  possible, 
perhaps  even  a  probable,  explanation  of  many  of  his  utterances  ; 
but  it  will  hardly  fit  all  of  them.  I  have  examined  the  question 
in  an  essay,  "Browning  om  Euripides  "  in  my  Udvalgte  Afhand- 
linger, p.  55. 

P.  52.  Gods  identified  with  the  Elements :  Bacch.  274;  fragm. 
839'  ^77,  941  (Nestle,  p.  153). 

P.  53.  Polemic  against  sophists  :  Nestle,  p.  206. — B eller ophon  : 
fragm.  286. 

P.  54.   "  If  the  gods "  :   fragm.  292,  7. 

P.  55.  Melanippe  :  fragm.  480.  The  words  are  said  to  have 
given  offence  at  the  rehearsal,  so  that  Euripides  altered  them  at 
the  production  of  the  play  (Plut.  Amat.  ch.  13). — Aeschylus  : 
Agam.  160. — Aristophanes:  Thesmoph.  450. — In  the  Frogs,  892, 
Euripides  prays  to  the  Ether  and  other  abstractions,  not  to  the 
gods. — Clouds  :    1371. 

P.  56.  Plato  :  Repuhl.  viii.  p.  568«. — Quotation  from  Mela- 
nippe :  Plut.  Amat.  13. 

P.  57.  Aristophanes  and  Naturalism  :   see  note  to  p.  30. 

P.  58.  Denial  of  the  gods  in  the  Clouds,  247,  367,  380,  423,  627, 
817,825,  1232. — Moral  of  thepiece:  1452-1510. — In  Aristophanes's 
own  travesties  of  the  gods,  scholars  have  found  evidence  for  a 
weakening  of  popular  belief,  but  this  is  certainly  wrong  ;  comp. 
Decharme,  p.  109. — Words  like  "  believe  "  and  "  belief  "  do  not 
cover  the  Greek  word  uoyJ^nv,  which  signifies  at  once  "believe  " 
and  "  be  in  the  habit,"  "  use  habitually,"  so  that  it  covers  both 
belief  and  worship — an  ambiguity  that  is  characteristic  of  Greek 
religion. — Xenophon  :   Memorab.  i.  i  ;  Apol.  Socr.  10  and  foil. 

P.  59.  Plato  :  Apol.  p.  24b  (the  indictment)  ;  266  (the  re- 
futation). 

P.  60.  Aristodemus  :  Xenoph.  Memor.  i.  4. — Cinesias  :  De- 
charme, p.  135. — The  Hermocopidae  :  Decharme,  p.  152.  Beloch, 
Hist,  of  Greece,  ii.  i,  p.  360,  has  another  explanation.  To  my  argu- 
ment it  is  of  no  consequence  what  special  motive  is  assigned  for 
the  crime,  as  long  as  it  is  a  political  one. 

P.  61.  Plato  on  impiety  :  Laws,  x.  p.  8866  ;  comp.  xii.  p.  967a. 
Curiously  enough,  the  same  tripartition  of  the  wrong  attitude 
towards  the  gods  occurs  already  in  the  Republic,  ii.  p.  365^, 
where  it  is  introduced  incidentally  as  well  known  and  a  matter 
of  course. 

P.  62.  Euripides  :  e.g.  Hecuba,  488  ;  Suppl.  608. — Reference 
to  Anaxagoras  :  Laws,  x.  p.  886d  ;  to  Sophistic,  8896. 

P.  65.  Plato  in  the  Apology  :  p.  19c. — Socrates 's  daimonion 
a  proof  of  asebeia  :  Xenoph.  Memorab.  i.  i,  2  ;  Apol.  Socr.  12  ; 
Plato,  Apol.  p.  3irf. 

P.  66.  Accusation  of    teaching   the  doctrine  of    Anaxagoras  : 


158  NOTES 

Plato,  Apol.  p.  26d  ;  comp.  Xenoph.  Memor.  i.  i,  lo. — Plato's 
defence  of  Socrates  :   Apol.  p.  27a. 

P.  67.  Xenophon's  defence  of  Socrates  :  Memor.  i.  i,  2  ;  6  foil., 
10  foil. — Teleological  view  of  nature  :  Xenoph.  Memor.  i.  4  ;  iv.  3. — 
On  the  religious  standpoint  of  Socrates,  comp.  my  Udvalgte  Afhand- 
linger, p.  38. 

P.  68.  Plato's  Apology,  p.  2id,  23a  and  /,  etc. — The  gods  all- 
knowing  :  Odyss.  iv.  379  and  468  ;  comp.  Nagelsbach,  Hom.  Theol. 
p.  18  ;  Nachhom.  Theol.  p.  23. 

P.  69.  The  gods  just  :  Nagelsbach,  Hom.  Theol.  p.  297  ;  Nach- 
hom. Theol.  p.  27. 

P.  71.  The  relation  between  early  religious  thought  and  Delphi 
has  been  explained  correctly  by  Sam  Wide,  Einleit.  in  die  Alier- 
tumswissensch.,  ii.  p.  221  ;  comp.  also  I.  L.  Heiberg  in  Tilskueren, 
19 1 9,  ii.  p.  44. — Honours  shown  to  Pindar  at  Delphi  :  schol.  Pind. 
ed.  Drachm,  i.  p.  2,  14  ;   5,  6.     Pausan,  x.  24.  5. 

P.  72.  Plato  on  the  Delphic  Oracle  :  Apol.  p.  2oe.  On  the 
following  comp.  I.  L.  Heiberg,  loc.  cit.  p.  45. — Socrates  on  his 
daimonion  :  Plato,  Apol.  p.  31c. 

P.  74.  Antisthenes  :  Ritter,  Hist,  philos.  Gr.^  285. — On  the 
later  Cynics,  especially  Diogenes,  see  Diog.  Laert.  vi.  105  (the  gods 
are  in  need  of  nothing)  ;  Julian,  Or.  vi.  p.  199&  (Diogenes  did  not 
worship  the  gods). 

P.  75.  Cyrenaics  :  Diog.  Laert.  ii.  91. — Date  of  Theodorus  : 
Diog.  Laert.  ii.  loi,  103  ;  his  book  on  the  gods  :  Diog.  Laert.  ii.  97, 
Sext.  Emp.  adv.  math.  ix.  55  ;  his  trial  :  Diog.  Laert.  ii.  loi. 

P.  76.  Theodorus's  book  used  by  Epicurus  :  Diog.  Laert.  ii.  97. 
— Zeller :  Philos.  d.  Griechen,  ii.  i,  p.  925. — Euthyphron :  see 
especially  p.  146  foil. 

P.  yy.  Criticism  of  Mythology  in  the  Republic  :  ii.  p.  ;}yyb  foil.  ; 
worship  presupposed  :  e.g.  iii.  p.  41 5^  ;  v.  p.  4595,  461a,  468^,  469a, 
470fl  ;  vii.  p.  5406  ;  reference  to  the  Oracle  :  iv.  p.  4276. — Timaeus  : 
p.  4.od  foil. — Laws,  rules  of  worship  :  vi.  p.  759a,  vii.  p.  967a  and 
elsewhere,  x.  p.  909^  ;  capital  punishment  for  atheists  :  x.  p.  909a. 
Comp.  above,  on  p.  61. 

P.  78.  Atheism  a  sin  of  youth  :  Laws,  x.  p.  888a. — Goodness 
and  truth  of  the  gods  :  Republ.  ii.  p.  379a,  380^,  382a. — Belief  in 
Providence:  Laws,  x.  p.  885c,  etc.;  Republ.  x.  p.  612«;  Apol. 
p.  4id. 

P.  79.  Laws,  X.  p.  888(^,  8936  foil.,  especially  899c-^  ;  comp. 
also  xii.  p.  gGya-c. — Timaeus  :   p.  40d-f.     Comp.  Laws,  xii.  p.  9486. 

P.  80.  The  gods  in  the  Republic,  ii.  p.  380c?.  This  passage, 
taken  together  with  Plato's  general  treatment  of  popular  belief, 
might  lead  to  the  hypothesis  that  it  was  Plato's  doctrine  of  ideas 
rather  than  the  rationalism  of  his  youth  that  brought  about  strained 
relations  between  his  thought  and  popular  belief.  I  incline  to 
think  that  such  is  the  case  ;  but  there  is  a  long  step  even  from  such 
a  state  of  things  to  downright  atheism,  and  the  stress  Plato  always 
laid  on  the  belief  in  Providence  is  a  strong  argument  in  favour  of 
his  belief  in  the  gods,  for  he  could  never  make  his  ideas  act  in  the 
capacity  of  Providence. — The  gods  as  creators  of  mankind  :  Timaeus, 
p.  41a  foil. 


NOTES  159 

P.  8i.  Xenocrates  :  the  exposition  of  his  doctrine  given  in  the 
text  is  based  upon  Heinze's  Xenokrates  (Leipzig,  1892). 

P.  83.  Trial  of  Aristotle  :  Diog.  Laert.  v.  5  ;  Athen.  xv.  p.  696. — 
The  writings  of  Aristotle  that  have  come  down  to  us  are  almost 
all  of  them  compositions  for  the  use  of  his  disciples,  and  were  not 
accessible  to  the  general  public  during  his  lifetime. 

P.  84.  On  the  religious  views  of  Aristotle  see  in  general  Zeller, 
ii.  2,  p.  787  (Engl,  transl.  ii.  p.  325)  ;  where  the  references  to  his 
writings  are  given  in  full.  In  the  following  I  indicate  only  a  few 
passages  of  special  interest. — Discussion  of  worship  precluded  : 
Top.  A,  xi.  p.  105a,  5. — Aristotle's  Will  :  Diog.  Laert.  v.  15. — The 
gods  as  determining  the  limits  of  the  human  :  e.g.  Nic.  Eth.  K, 
\\\\.  p.  1 1786,  T,;^  :  "(the  wise)  will  also  be  in  need  of  outward 
prosperity,  as  he  is  (only)  a  man." — Reservations  in  speaking  of 
the  gods,  e.g.  Nic.  Eth.  K,  ix.  p.  1179«,  13  :  "he  who  is  active  in 
accordance  with  reason  .  .  .  must  also  be  supposed  to  be  the  most 
beloved  of  the  gods  ;  for  if  the  gods  trouble  themselves  about 
human  affairs — and  that  they  do  so  is  generally  taken  for  granted — it 
must  be  probable  that  they  take  pleasure  in  what  is  best  and  most 
nearly  related  to  themselves  {and  that  must  be  the  reason),  and 
that  they  reward  those  who  love  and  honour  this  most  highly," 
etc.  The  passage  is  typical  both  of  the  hypothetical  way  of  speak- 
ing, and  of  the  tmst  in  the  direction  of  Aristotle's  own  conception 
of  the  deity  (whose  essence  is  reason)  ;  also  of  the  Socratic  manner 
of  dealing  with  the  gods. 

P.  85.  The  passage  quoted  is  from  the  Metaphysics,  A  viii. 
p.  1074a,  38.     Comp.  Metaph.  B,  ii.  p.  9976,  8  ;  iv.  p.  loooa,  9. 

P.  S,6.  Theophrastus  :   Diog.  Laert.  v.  ^7. 

P.  87.  Strato  :  Diels,  Ueber  das  physikal.  System  des  S., 
Sitzungsber.  d.  Berl.  Akad.,  1893,  P-  ^oi. — His  god  the  same  as 
nature  :  Cic.  de  nat.  deor.  i.  35. 

P.  89.  On  the  history  of  Hellenistic  religion,  see  Wendland, 
Die  hellenistisch-romische  Kultur  in  ihren  Beziehungen  z.  Judentum 
u.  Christentum  (Tiibingen,  1907). 

P.  90.  The  passage  quoted  is  Polyb.  vi.  56,  6. 

P.  92.  On  the  Tyche-Religion,  see  Nagelsbach,  Nachhom. 
Theologie,  p.  153  ;  Lehrs,  Populate  Aufsdtze,  p.  153  ;  Rohde,  Griech. 
Roman,  p.  267  (ist  ed.)  ;  Wendland,  p.  59. — Thucydides  :  see 
Classen  in  the  introduction  to  his  (3rd)  edition,  pp.  Ivii-lix,  where 
all  the  material  is  collected.  A  conclusive  passage  is  vii.  36,  6, 
where  Thuc.  makes  the  bigoted  Nicias  before  a  decisive  battle 
express  the  hope  that  "  Fortune  "  will  favour  the  Athenians. — 
Demosthenes's  dream  :  Aeschin.  iii.  jj. — Demosthenes  on  Tyche  : 
Olynth.  ii.  22  ;  de  cor.  252. 

P.  93.  Demosthenes  and  the  Pythia  :  Aesch.  iii.  130.  Comp. 
ibid.  68,  131,  152  ;  Plutarch,  Dem.  20. — Demetrius  of  Phalerum  : 
Polyb.  xxix.  21. — Temples  of  Tyche  :  Roscher,  Mythol.  Lex.,  art. 
Fortuna. 

P.  94.  Tyche  mistress  of  the  gods  :  Trag.  adesp.  fragm.  506, 
Nauck  ;  [Dio  Chrys.]  Ixiv.  p.  331  R. — Polybius  :  i.  i  ;  iii.  5,  7. — 
The  reservations  against  Tyche  as  a  principle  for  the  explaining  of 
historical  facts,  and  the  t\visting  of  the  notion  in  the  direction  of 


160  NOTES 

Providence  found  in  certain  passages  in  Polybius,  do  not  concern  us 
here  ;  they  are  probably  due  to  the  Stoic  influence  he  underwent 
during  his  stay  at  Rome.  Comp.  below,  on  p,  114,  and  see  Cuntz, 
Polybios  (Leipzig,  1902),  p.  43. — Pliny:  ii.  22  foil. 

P.  95.  Tyche  in  the  novels  :   Rohde,  Griech.  Rom.  p.  280. 

P.  97.  Strabo  :   xvii.  p.  813. — Plutarch  :  de  def.  or.  5  and  7. 

P.  98.  The  Aetolians  at  Dium  :  Polyb.  iv.  62  ;  at  Dodona, 
iv.  67  ;  Philip  at  Thermon,  v.  9  ;  Dicaearchus,  xviii.  54. — Decay  of 
Roman  worship  :  Wissowa,  Religion  u.  Kultus  d.  Romer,  p.  70  (2nd 
ed.).  To  this  work  I  must  refer  for  indications  of  the  sources  ;  but 
the  polemic  in  the  text  is  chiefl}^  directed  against  "Wissowa. 

P.  99.  Ennius  :   comp.  below,  p.  112. 

P.  100.  Varro  :  in  Augustine,  de  civ.  Dei,  vi.  2. 

P.  103.  Theology  of  the  Stoics  :   Zeller,  iii.  i,  p.  309-45. 

P.  104.  Demonology  of  the  Stoics  :   Heinze,  Xenokrates,  p.  96. 

P.  105.  Epicurus's  theology  :  Zeller,  iii.  i,  pp.  427-38.  Comp. 
Schwartz,  Charakterkopfe,  ii.  p.  43. 

P.  106.  Epicurus's  doctrine  of  the  eternity  of  the  gods  criticised  : 
Cic.  de  nat.  deor.  i.  68  foil. 

P.  107.  The  Sceptics  :   Zeller,  iii.  i,  pp.  507  and  521. 

P.  109.  Diogenes  :  see  note  on  p.  74. — Bion  :  Diog.  Laert.  iv. 
52  and  54. 

P.  1 10.  ]\Ienippos  :  R.  Helm,  Lukian  w.  Menipp  (Leipzig  and 
Berlin,  1906). 

P.  III.  Euhemerus  :  Jacoby  in  Pauly-Wissowa's  Realencyclop., 
art.  "  Euemeros  "  ;  Wendland,  Hellenist.  Kultur,  p.  70. — Euhemerisra 
before  Euhemerus  :  Lobeck,  Aglaophamus,  p.  9  ;  Wendland, 
p.  67. 

P.  112.  A  Danish  scholar.  Dr.  J.  P.  Jacobsen  (Afhandlinger  og 
Artikler,  p.  490),  seems  to  think  that  Euhemerus's  theory  was  in- 
fluenced by  the  worship  of  heroes.  But  there  is  nothing  to  show 
that  Euhemerus  supposed  his  gods  to  have  continued  their  exist- 
ence after  their  death,  though  this  would  have  been  in  accordance 
with  Greek  belief  even  in  the  Hellenistic  period  ;  he  seems  rather 
to  have  insisted  that  they  were  worshipped  as  gods  during  their 
lifetime  (comp.  Jacoby,  loc.  cit.). 

P.  114.  Euhemerism  in  Polybius  :  xxxiv.  2  ;  comp.  x.  10,  11. — 
Relapse  into  orthodoxy  :  xxxvii.  9  (the  decisive  passage)  ;  xxxix. 
19,  2  (concluding  prayer  to  the  gods);  xviii.  54,  7-10  ;  xxiii.  10,  14 
(the  gods  punish  impiety  ;  comp.  xxxvii.  9,  16).  There  is  a  marked 
contrast  between  such  passages  and  the  way  Polybius  speaks  of 
Philip's  destruction  of  the  sanctuary  at  Thermon  ;  he  blames  it 
severely,  but  merely  on  political,  not  on  religious  grounds  (v.  9-12). 
Orthodox  utterances  in  the  older  portions  of  the  work  (i.  84,  10  ; 
X.  2,  7)  may  be  due  to  that  accommodation  to  popular  belief  which 
Polybius  himself  acknowledges  as  justifiable  (xvi.  12,  9),  but  also 
to  later  revision. — Influence  of  Stoicism  :  Hirzel,  Untersuchungen 
zu  Ciceros  philos.  Schriften,  ii.  p.  841. 

P.  115.  Cicero's  Stoicism  in  his  philosophy  of  religion  :  de  nat. 
deor.  iii.  40,  95. 

P.  116.  Sanctuary  to  TuUia  :  Cic.  ad  Att.  xii.  18  foil.  ;  several 
of  the  letters  (23,  25,  35,  36)  show  that  Atticus  disapproved  of  the 


NOTES  161 

idea,  and  that  Cicero  himself  was  conscious  that  it  was  unworthy 
of  him. 

P.  117.  Euhemeristic  defence  : /»-ag-w.  co«so/.  14,  15. — Augustus's 
reorganisation  of  the  cults  :  Wissowa,  Religion  ii.  Kultus  d.  Romer, 
p.  y-i).  Recent  scholars,  especially  when  treating  of  Virgil  (Heinze, 
Vergils  ep.  Technik,  3rd  ed.  p.  291  ;  Norden,  Aeneis,  vi.  2nd  ed. 
pp.  314,  318,  362),  speak  of  the  reform  of  Augustus  as  if  it  involved 
a  real  revulsion  of  feeling  in  his  contemporaries.  This  is  in  my 
opinion  a  complete  misunderstanding  of  the  facts.  Virgil's  religious 
views  :  Catal.  v.,  Georgics,  ii.  458. 

P.  118.  Pliny  :  hist.  nat.  ii.  1-27.  The  passages  translated  are 
§§  14  and  27. 

P.  122.  Seneca:  fragm.  31-39,  Haase. — Stoic  polemic  against 
atheism  :  Epictetus,  diss.  ii.  20,  21  ;  comp.  Marcus  Aurelius,  vi. 
44. — Later  Cynicism  :  Zeller,  iii.  i,  p.  763. — Oenomaus  :  only 
preserved  in  excerpts  by  Euseb.  praep.  evang.  5-6  (a  separate  edition 
is  wanted). — His  polemic  directed  against  the  priests  :  Euseb.  5, 
p.  213c  ;  comp.  Oenomaus  himself,  ibid.  6,  p.  256^?. 

P.  123.  Lucian  :  see  Christ,  Gesch.  d.  gyiech.  Litt.  ii.  2,  p.  550 
(5th  ed.),  and  R.  Helm,  Lukian  u.  Menipp  (see  note  to  p.  1 10). 

P.  124.  Timon  :   ch.  x. 

P.  126.  On  Lucian's  caution  in  attacking  the  really  popular 
gods,  see  Wilamowdtz,  in  Kultur  d.  Gegenwart,  i.  8,  p.  248. — The 
Jews  atheists  :  Harnack,  Der  Vorwurf  d.  Atheismus  in  den  3  ersten 
Jahrh.  (Texte  u.  Unters.,  N.F..  xiii.  4).  p.  3. 

P.  127.  I  have  met  with  no  comprehensive  treatment  of  Je\vish 
and  Christian  polemic  against  Paganism ;  Geffcken,  Zwei  griech. 
Apologeten  (Leipzig,  1907),  is  chiefly  concerned  with  investigations 
into  the  sources.  I  shall  therefore  indicate  the  principal  passages 
on  which  my  treatment  is  based. — Polemic  against  images  in  the 
Old  Testament  :  Isaiah  44.  10  etc.  ;  in  later  literature  :  Epistle 
of  Jeremiah  ;  Wisdom  of  Solomon  13  foil.  ;  Philo,  de  decal.  65  foil., 
etc. — Euhemerism  :  Wisdom  of  Solomon  14.15  ;  Epistle  of  Aristeas, 
135  ;  Sibyll.  iii.  547,  554,  723. — Elements  and  celestial  bodies  : 
Wisdom  of  Solomon  13  ;  Philo,  de  decal.  52  foil. — The  tenacity  of 
tradition  is  apparent  from  the  fact  that  even  Maimonides  in  his 
treatise  of  idolatn.^  deals  only  mth  star-worship  and  image-worship. 
I  know  the  treatise  only  from  the  Latin  translation  by  D.  Voss 
(in  G.  I.  Voss's  Opera,  vol.  v.). — Demons  :  Deuteron.  32.  17  ; 
Psalms  106.  ^j  ;  add  (according  to  LXX.)  Isaiah  65.  11  ;  Psalms 
96.  5.  Later  writers  :  Enoch  19.  99,7  ;  Baruch  4.  7.  Such  passages 
as  Jub.  22,  17  or  Sibyll.  prooem.  22  are  possibly  Euhemeristic. — 
Fallen  angels  :  Enoch,  19. — Philo's  demonology  :   de  gig.  6-18,  etc. 

P.  128.  St.  Paul  :    I  Cor.  10.  20  ;  comp.  8.  4  and  Rom.  i.  23. 

P.  129.  Image-worship  and  demon-worship  not  conciliated  : 
e.g.  TertuU.  Apologet.  10-15  ^"^  22-23,  comp.  27. — Jewish  demon- 
ology :  Bousset,  Religion  d.  Jiidentums,  p.  326  (ist  ed.). — Fallen 
angels :  e.g.  Athenag.  24  foil. ;  Augustine,  Enchir.  9,  28  foil  ; 
de  civ.  Dei,  viii.  22. 

P.  130.  Euhemerism  in  the  Apologists  :  e.g.  Augustine,  de  civ. 
Dei,  ii.  10;  vi.  7;  vii.  18  and  33;  viii.  26. — Euhemerism  and 
demonology  combined:   e.g.  Augustine,  de  civ.  Dei,  ii.  10;   vii.  35  ; 


162  NOTES 

comp.  vii.  28  fin. — Worship  of  the  heavenly  bodies  :  e.g.  Aristid. 
3  foil.  ;  Augustine,  de  civ.  Dei,  vii.  29  foil. 

P.  131.  Paganism  a  delusion  caused  by  demons  :  Thomas  Aq. 
Summa  theol.  P.  ii.  2,  Q.  94,  art.  4  ;  comp.  below,  note  on  p.  135. 

P.  133.  For  the  following  sketch  I  have  found  valuable  material 
in  Gedike's  essay,  Ueber  die  mannigfaltigen  Hypoihesen  z.  Erkldrung 
d.  Mythologie  {Verm.  Schriften,  Berlin,  1 801,  p.  61). 

P.  134.  Milton  :  Paradise  Lost,  i.  506.  The  theory  that  the 
pagan  oracles  fell  mute  at  the  rise  of  Christianity  is  also  found  in 
Milton,  Hymn  on  the  Morning  of  Christ's  Nativity,  st.  xviii.  foil. 

P.  135.  G.  I.  Voss  ;  De  Theologia  Gentili,  lib.  i.  (published,  1642) — 
Voss's  view  is  in  the  main  that  idolatry  as  a  whole  is  the  work  of  the 
Devil.  What  is  worshipped  is  partly  the  heavenly  bodies,  partly 
demons,  partly  (and  principally)  dead  men  ;  most  of  the  ancient 
gods  are  identified  with  persons  from  the  Old  Testament.  Demon- 
worship  is  dealt  with  in  ch.  6  ;  it  is  proved  among  other  things  by 
the  true  predictions  of  the  oracles.  Individual  Greek  deities  are 
identified  with  demons  in  ch.  7,  in  a  context  where  oracles  are 
dealt  with.  On  older  works  of  the  same  tendency,  see  below, 
note  on  p.  140 ;  on  Natalis  Comes,  ibid.  A  fuller  treatment  of 
Voss's  theories  is  found  in  Gruppe's  work,  §  25. — Thomas  Aquinas  : 
Summa  theol.  P.  ii.  2,  Q.  94,  art.  4  ;  comp.  also  Q.  122,  art.  2. — 
Dante  :  Sommo  Giove  for  God,  Purg.  vi.  118;  his  devils  :  Charon, 
Inf.  iii.  82  (109  expressly  designated  as  "  dimonio  ") ;  Minos, 
Inf.  V.  4  ;  Geryon,  Inf.  xviii.  (there  are  more  of  the  same  kind). — 
"  Dei  falsi  e  bugiardi  "  :  Inf.  i.  72.  (Plutus,  who  appears  as  a 
devil  in  Inf.  vii.  was  probably  taken  by  Dante  for  an  antique  god  ; 
but  the  name  may  also  be  a  classicising  translation  of  Mammon.) 

P.  136.  Mediaeval  epic  poets  :  Nyrop,  Den  oldfranske  Helte- 
digtning,  p.  255  and  260  ;  Dernedde,  Ueber  die  den  altfranzos. 
Dichtern  bekannten  Stoffe  aus  dem  Altertum  (Diss.  Gotting.  1887). — 
Confusion  of  ancient  and  Christian  elements  :  Dernedde,  p.  10  ; 
the  gods  are  devils  :  Dernedde,  pp.  85,  88. — Euhemerism  :  Der- 
nedde, p.  4. — I  have  tried  to  get  a  first-hand  impression  of  the  way 
the  gods  are  treated  by  the  old  French  epic  poets,  but  the  material 
is  too  large,  and  indexes  suited  to  the  purpose  are  wanting.  The 
paganism  of  the  original  is  taken  over  naively,  e.g.,  by  Veldeke, 
Eneidt,  i.  45,  169. — On  magic  I  have  consulted  Horst's  Ddmonomagie 
(Frankf.  181 8)  ;  and  his  Zauber-Bibliothek  (Mainz,  1821-26)  ; 
Schindler,  Der  Aberglaube  des  Mittelalters  (Breslau,  1858)  ;  Maury, 
La  magie  et  I'astrologie  dans  I' antiquité et  au  moyen  åge  (Paris,  i860). 
These  authors  all  agree  that  mediaeval  magic  is  dependent  on 
antiquity,  but  that  the  pagan  gods  are  superseded  by  devils  (or  the 
Devil).  The  connexion  in  substance  with  antiquity,  on  which 
Maury  specially  insists,  is  certain  enough,  but  does  not  concern  us 
here,  where  the  question  is  about  the  theory.  In  the  Zauber-Bibl. 
i.  p.  137  (in  the  treatise  Pneumatologia  vera  et  occulta),  the  snake 
Python  is  put  down  among  the  demons,  with  the  remark  that 
Apollo  was  called  after  it. — Magic  formulae  with  antique  gods  : 
Heim,  Incantamenta  magica  (in  the  Neue  Jahrbb.  f.  Philologie, 
Suppl.  xix.  1893,  p.  557  ;  I  owe  this  reference  to  the  kindness  of 
my  colleague.   Prof.  Groenbeck).     Pradel,  Religionsgesch.    Vers.  u. 


NOTES  168 

Vorarb.  iii.,  has  collected  prayers  and  magic  formulae  from  Italy 
and  Greece  ;  the}'  do  not  contain  names  of  antique  gods. 

P.  137.  Acosta  :  Joseph  de  Acosta,  Historia  naturale  e  morale 
delle  Indie,  Venice,  1596.  I  have  used  this  Italian  translation; 
the  original  work  appeared  in  1590. — Demons  at  work  in  oracles  ■ 
bk.  V.  ch.  9  ;  in  magic  :   ch.  25. 

P.  138.  Demon  in  Brazil  :  Voss,  Theol.  Gent.  i.  ch.  8. — Pagan 
worship  in  the  Florentine  and  Roman  Academies  :  Voigt,  Wieder- 
belebung  d.  klass.  Altertums,  ii.  p.  239  (2nd  ed.)  ;  Hettner,  Ital. 
Studien,  p.  174. — On  the  conception  of  the  antique  gods  in  the 
earlier  Middle  Ages,  see  Gruppe,  §  4. — Thomas  Aquinas :  Summa 
theol.  P.  ii.  2,  Q.  94,  art.  4. — Curious  and  typical  of  the  mediaeval 
way  of  reasoning  is  the  idea  of  seeking  prototypes  of  the  Christian 
history  of  salvation  in  pagan  mythology.  See  v.  Eicken,  Gesch.  u. 
System  d.  mittelalt.  Weltanschauung  (Stuttg.  1887),  p.  648,  and  (with 
more  detail)  F.  Piper,  Mythologie  u.  Symbolik  d.  christl.  Kunst  (Wei 
mar,  1847-5  i),  i-  P-  M3  ;  comp.  also  Gruppe,  §  8  foil.  Good  instances 
are  the  myths  in  the  Speculum  humanae  salvationis,  chs.  3  and  24. — 

P.  139.  On  Hebraism  in  general,  see  Gruppe,  §  19  and  §24  foil.  ; 
on  Huet,  §  28.  Nevertheless,  Huet  operates  with  demonology  in 
connexion  with  the  oracles  (Dem.  evang.  ii.  9,  34,  4). 

P.  140.  On  Natalis  Comes,  see  Gruppe,  §  19.  In  bk.  i.  ch.  7, 
Natalis  Comes  gives  an  account  of  the  origin  of  antiquity's  con- 
ceptions of  the  gods  ;  it  has  quite  a  naturalistic  turn.  Neverthe- 
less, we  find  in  ch.  16  a  remark  which  shows  that  he  embraced 
demonology  in  its  crudest  form  ;  compare  also  the  theory  set  forth 
in  ch,  10.  His  interpretations  of  myths  are  collected  in  bk.  x. — 
On  Bacon,  see  Gruppe,  §  22,  Typhoeus-myth  :  introduct.  to  De 
sapientia  veterum. — Alchemistic  interpretations  :  Gedike,  Verm. 
Schriften,  p.  78  ;  Gruppe,  §  30.  Of  the  works  quoted  by  Gedike,  I 
have  consulted  Faber 's  Panchymicum  (Frankf.  1651)  and  Toll's 
Fortuita  (Amsterd.  1687).  Faber  has  only  some  remarks  on  the 
matter  in  bk.  i.  ch.  5  ;  by  Toll  the  alchemistic  interpretation  is 
carried  through.  Gedike  quotes,  moreover,  a  work  by  Suarez  de 
Salazar,  which  must  date  from  the  sixteenth  century  ;  according 
to  Jocher  (iv.  191 3)  it  only  exists  in  MS.,  and  I  do  not  know  where 
Gedike  got  his  reference. — Thomas:  Summa,  P.  ii.  2,  Q.  172,  arts. 
5  and  6. 

P.  141.  Demonology  as  explanation  of  the  oracles  :  see  van 
Dale,  De  oraculis,  p.  430  (Amsterd.  1700)  ;  he  quotes  numerous 
treatises  from  the  sixteenth  and  seventeenth  centuries.  I  have 
glanced  at  Moebius,  De  oraculorum  ethnicorum  origine,  etc.  (Leipzig, 
1656). — CaeUus  Rhodiginus  :  Lectionum  antiq.  (Leyden,  1516), 
lib.  ii.  cap.  12  ;  comp.  Gruppe,  §  15. — Caelius  Calcagninus  : 
Oraculorum  liber  (in  his  Opera,  Basle,  1544,  p.  640).  The  little 
dialogue  is  not  very  easy  to  understand  ;  it  is  evidently  a  satire  on 
contemporary  credulity  ;  but  that  Caelius  completely  rejected 
divination  seems  to  be  assumed  also  by  G.  I.  Voss,  Theol.  Gent. 
i.  6. — Machiavelli  :  Discorsi,  i.  56. — Van  Dale  :  De  oraculis  gentilium 
(ist  ed.  Amsterd.  1683)  ;  De  idololatria  (Amsterd.  1696).  DiflS- 
culties  with  the  biblical  accounts  of  demons  :  De  idol.,  dedication. — 
Fontenelle  :     Histoire  des  oracles   (Paris,    1687).      The  little  book 


164  NOTES 

has  an  amusing  preface,  in  which  Fontenelle  with  naive  complacency 
(and  with  a  sharp  eye  for  van  Dale's  deficiencies  of  style)  gives 
an  account  of  his  popularisation  of  the  learned  work.  On  Fonte- 
nelle and  the  answer  by  the  Jesuit,  Balthus,  see  for  further  details 
Banier,  La  mythologie  et  les  fables  expliqiiées  par  I'Mstoire  (Paris, 
1738),  bk.  iii.  ch.  i.  Van  Dale's  book  itself  had  called  forth  an 
answer  by  Moebius  (included  in  the  edition  of  1690  of  his  work, 
de  orac.  ethn.  orig.). — On  the  influence  exercised  by  van  Dale  and 
Fontenelle  on  the  succeeding  mythologists,  see  Gruppe,  §  34. — 
Banier  :   see  Gruppe,  §  35. 

P.  143.  Vico  :  Scienza  nuova  (Milan,  1853),  P-  168  (bk.  ii.  in 
the  section,  Delia  metafisica  poetica) ;  political  allegories,  e.g.  p.  309 
(in  the  Canone  mitologico).  Comp.  Gruppe,  §  44. — Banier  :  in 
the  work  indicated  above,  bk.  i.  ch.  5. 

P.  144.  On  the  mythological  theories  of  the  eighteenth  century, 
comp.  Gruppe,  §  36  foil.  ;  on  Bryant,  §  40  ;  on  Dupuis,  §  41. — 
Polemic  against  Euheraerism  from  the  standpoint  of  nature- 
symbolism  :  de  la  Barre,  Mémoires  pour  servir  å  I'histoire  de  la 
religion  en  Grece,  in  Mém.  de  I'Acad.  des  Inscr.  xxiv.  (1749;  the 
treatise  had  already  been  communicated  in  1737  and  1738);  a 
posthumous  continuation  in  Mém.  xxix.  (1770)  gives  an  idea  of 
de  la  Barre 's  own  point  of  view,  which  was  not  a  little  in  advance 
of  his  time.     Comp.  Gruppe,  §  2i7- 

P.  145.  A  good  survey  of  modern  investigations  in  the  field  of 
the  history  of  ancient  religion  is  given  by  Sam  Wide  in  the  Einleit. 
in  die  Altertumswissensch.  ii. ;  here  also  remarks  on  the  mythology 
of  older  times.  The  later  part  of  Gruppe's  work  contains  a  very  full 
treatment  of  the  subject. 


INDEX 


Absolute  definitions  of  the  divine, 
i6,  19.  68,  69,  82,  88. 

Academics,  149. 

Academy,  later,  108,  114. 

Acosta,  137,  139,  141. 

Aelian,  121. 

Aeneid  (mediaeval),  136. 

Aeschines,  93. 

Aeschylus,  54,  55. 

Aetolians,  97,  98. 

Alchemistic  explanation  of  Pagan- 
ism, 140. 

Alcibiades,  60. 

Alexander  the  Great,  93,  112. 

Allegorical  interpretation,  104,  113, 
139,  140,  143,  144. 

American  Paganism,  137,  139,  141. 

Anaxagoras  of  Clazomenae,  7,  13, 
25-29,  30,  31,  40,  62,  63,  66,  124. 

Anaximenes,  30. 

Angelology,  129. 

Anthropomorphism,  14,  18,  19,  69. 

Antisthenes,  13,  74,  109. 

Apologists,  128,  130,  132,  139. 

Arcissewsky,  138. 

Aristides  the  Apologist,  129. 

Aristides  Rhetor,  121. 

Aristodemus,  60,  62. 

Aristophanes,  30,  32,  33,  39,  55, 
56-58,  65. — Birds,  32. — Cloiids, 
30.  55.  5^5^— Progs,  55. 

Aristotle,  13,  30,  32,  46,  83-87,  104, 
113.  —  Ethics,  84. — Metaphysics, 
85-86.— Politics,  84. 

Aristoxenus,  32,  33. 

Asclepius,  III,  121,  126. 

Asebeia,  6,  7,  8. 

Aspasia,  27. 

Atheism  (and  Atheist)  defined,  i ; 
rare  in  antiquity,  2,  133  ;  of 
recent  origin,  2,  143  ;  origin  of 
the  words,  5  ;  lists  of  atheists, 
13  ;  punishable  by  death  in 
Plato's  Laws,  77  ;  sin  of  youth, 
78. 

Athene,  74. 
12 


Athens,  its  treatment  of  atheism, 
6-8,  9,  12,  25,  39,  65  foil.,  74,  75, 
83,    86  ;     its    view    of    sophistic, 

58-59- 
Atheos  (atheoi),  2,  10,  13,  14,  19,  23, 

29,  43,  75,  110. 
Atheotes,  2. 

Augustine,  St.,  129,  135. 
Augustus,    117;     religious   reaction 

of,  100,  113,  117,  120. 
Aurelius,  Marcus,  11,  121. 

Bacon,     Francis     (De     Sap.     Vet.) 

140. 
Banier,  142,  143. 
Bible,  130,  142. 
Bion,  13,  109. 
Brazil,  138. 
Bruno,  Giordano,  151. 
Bryant,  144. 
Buttmann,  152. 

Caelius  Calcagninus,  141. 

Caehus  Rhodiginus,  141. 

Callicles,  48  foil.,  63. 

Carlyle,  112. 

Cameades,  8,  108. 

Cassander  of  Macedonia,  iii. 

Charon,  135. 

Christianity,  126,  128-32. 

Christians,  their  atheism,  9  ;  pro- 
secutions of,  10  ;  demonology,  83. 

Cicero,  19,  105,  1 14-17,  147. — 
Nature  of  the  Gods,  115. — On  the 
State,  115. — On  the  Laws,  115. — 
De  consolatione ,  116. 

Cinesias,  60. 

Copernicus,  151. 

Critias,  13,  44-50. — Sisyphus,  44  f., 
114. 

Criticism  of  popular  religion,  16, 
17.  19.  35  foU-.  74.  78.  82,  84,  88, 
90,  99,  104,  109,  no,  122,  124-26. 

Cuthites,  144. 

Cynics,  74,  109-10,  122,  124,  147. 
Cyrenaics,  75. 


166 


INDEX 


Daimonion    of     Socrates,     65,    66, 

72-73- 
van  Dale,  ii\x-\z. 
Dante,  135. 
Deisidaimon,  75. 
Demeter,  42,  43,  Si. 
Demetrius  of   Phalerum,   75,  93. — 

On  Tyche,  93. 
Democritus,  24,  42,  43,  44,  47,  52. 
Demonology,  81-83,  105,  113,   127- 

32,  134-42,  148,  149- 
Demosthenes,  92-93,  96. 
Devil,  132,  137,  139,  141,  144. 
Diagoras  of  Melos,    13,   31-34,    39, 

50. — -Apopyrgizontes  logoi,  32,  33. 
Dicaearchus,  98. 
Diodorus  Siculus,  112. 
Diogenes  of  Apollonia,  13,  29-30,  57. 
Diogenes  the  Cynic,  109. 
Dionj^sus,  42,  43. 
Diopeithes,  28. 
Dioscuri,  124. 
Dium,  98. 
Divination,   iS,  20,  26,  27,  28,   40, 

97,  114,  131,  135,  137,  140-42.— 

Comp.  Oracle. 
Dodona,  98,  141. 
Dogmatics,  loS. 
Domitian,  11. 
Dupuis,  144. 

Elements,  divine,  23,  24,  30,  52  foil., 

57,  81,  103,  127." 
Eleusinian  Mysteries,  32,  33,  40,  60. 
pnnius,  99,  112. 
Epicureans,    Epicurus,    13,    76,    80, 

83.  105-7,  ii3>  147.  149- 
Euhemerus,  Euhemerism,   13,   iio- 

12,  113,  114,  117,  127,  130,  136, 

137.  139,  140.  142,  143.  144- 
Euripides,    16,    17,   21,   45,    46,   48, 
51-56,     62. — Bellerophon,      53. — 
Melanippe,  55,  56. 

Fallen  angels,  128,  129,  130. 
Florentine  Academy,  138. 
Foreign  gods,  70,  89,  103. 
Fontenelle,  142. 

Geocentric  view,  150. 
Ger  yon,  135. 
Giants,  18. 
Gorgias,  37. 

Hades,  81. 

Heavenly  bodies,  2,  20,  22,  25,  43, 
62,  66,   79,   80,    81,    84,    87,    104, 


127,  128,  130,  137,  139,  144,  149, 

151- 
Heavenly  phenomena,  22. 
Hebraism,  139,  143,  144. 
Hecataeus  of  Abdera,  112. 
Heliocentric  view,  151. 
Hellenistic  philosophy,  94,  103-10. 

119. 
Hephaestus,  42,  43. 
Heracles,  74,  iii. 
Hercules,  136. 
Herder,  145. 
Hermae,  40,  60. 
Hermes,  124. 
Hermias,  83. 
Herodotus,  28,  29. 
Hesiod,  16,  18. 
Heyne,  152. 

Hippo  of  Rhegium,  13,  29-30. 
Holy  War,  96. 
Homer,  16,  18,  43,  68,  106. 
Horace,  117. 
Huet,  139. 
Hylozoism,  23. 

Ideas,  Platonic,  80. 

Idolatry    attacked,    123. — See   also 

Image  Worship. 
Ignorance,  Socratic,  68. 
Image  Worship,  127,  128,  131-37. 

Jews,  their  atheism,  9,  126. 

Josephus,  128. 

Judaism,  126,  127-28,  129. 

Juno  Regina,  136. 

Jupiter   (in   Dante),    135  ;     (in   the 

Thebais,)  136. 
Jupiter-priest,  100. 

Kepler,  151. 
Kronos,  iii. 

Lampon,  26. 
Lobeck,  152. 
Lucian,  no,  123-26. — Timon,  124. 

■ — Dialogues  of  the  Gods,  125. 
Lucretius,  106. 
Luna  Jovis  filia,  136. 

Macedonia,  93. 
Machiavelli,  141. 
Magic,  136-37. 
Mannhardt,  152. 
Man  tinea,  constitution  of,  32. 
Marcus  AureUus,  11,  121. 
Mediaeval  epic  poets,  136. 
Megarians,  74,  107. 


INDEX 


167 


Menippus  of  Gadara,  i  lo. 

Mexico,  137. 

Middle  Ages,  133,  135-39- 

-Milton    (Paradise    Lost),    134,    135. 

141. 
Minos,  135. 

Miracles,  pagan,  131,  132. 
Modesty,  religious,  55,  70,  73. 
Moschion,  46. 
Moses  and  his  sister,  139. 
Monotheism,  9,   12,   23,   74.   So,   83, 

127  foil.,  139,  148,  151. 
Miiller,  K.  O',  152. 

Natalis  Comes,  139  foil. 
Naturalism,      Ionian,      21,      22-25, 

30-31,  52,  57. 
Negroes,  18. 
Neo-Platonists,  83,  121. 
Neo- Pythagoreans,  83,  121. 
Nero,  II. 
Newton,  151. 
Nile,  42. 
Nomas  (and  PAysts),  35,  36,  38,  63, 

74- 
Nymphs,  136. 

Oenomaus  {The  Swindlers  Un- 
marked), 122-23,  126. 

Old  Testament,  127,  129. 

Oracle  of  Ammon,  07  ;  oracles  of 
Boeotia,  97  ;  Delphic  Oracle, 
28,  60,  67,  68,  71,  72,  77,  93,  96, 
97,  123,  141  ;  decay  of  oracles, 
96-97  ;  oracles  explained  by 
priestly  fraud,  123,  141-42. 

Ovid,  117. 

Paganism  of  Antiquity,  its  char- 
acter,  15. 

Panchaia,  iii. 

Parmenides,  21. 

Pantheism,  20,  23,  103,  119,  122, 
127. 

Paul,  St.,  128. 

Pericles,  25,  26,  27,  28,  29,  31,  124. 

Peripatetics,  147,  149. 

Peru,  137. 

Pheidias,  27. 

Philip  Tii.  of  Macedonia,  96. 

Phihp  V.  of  Macedonia,  97-9^ 

Philo,  128. 

Phocians,  96. 

Physis  (and  Novnos),  35.  36,  63,  74. 

Pindar,  i(>,  17,  52,  71. 

Plato,  13,  39.  48,  49.  5".  5^<  59. 
61-G3,  65,  66,  72,  76-81,  82,  84, 


113,  147. — Apology,  59,  65,  66, 
68,  72,  78,  79- — Euthyphron,  67, 
76. — Gorgias,  48  foil.,  63,  77. — 
Laws,  61  foil.,  77,  78,  79,  80. — • 
Republic,  50,  56,  77,  78. — Sym- 
posium, 82. — Timaeus,  77,  79,  80. 

Platonism,  148. 

Plethon,  138. 

Pliny  the  Elder,  94,  95,  118,  147. 

Plutaixh  {de  def.  orac.),  97. 

Polybius,  48,  90-91,  94,  99,  113-14. 
147  ;    Stoicism  in  P.,  114. 

Pomponazzi  [De  Lncantat.),  141. 

Poseidon,  42,  81. 

Poseidonius,  104. 

Prodicus  of  Ceos,  13,  42-44,  104. 

Protagoras  of  Abdera,  13,  39-4-. 
47. — On  the  Gods,  39  foil. — 
Original  State,  47. 

Providence,  60,  61,  78,  105,  118, 
122. 

Pythia,  93. 

Reaction.  reUgious,  of  second  cen- 
tury, 120-21,  125  ;  of  Augustus, 
see  Augustus. 

Reinterpretation  of  the  conceptions 
of  the  gods,  2. — See  also  Alle- 
gorical interpretation. 

Religion  a  political  invention,  47, 
114. 

Religious  thought,  early,  of  Greece, 
16-17,  52.  54.  55.  69-70.  71.  84. 
88,  98,  107. 

Renaissance,  133,  138,  139  foil., 
141. 

Rohde,  152. 

Roman  Academy,  138. 

Roman  religion,  90,  99-100,  101-2. 

Roman  State-worship,  decay  of, 
98-103. 

Romance  of  Troy,  136. 

Romances,  95-96. 

Rome's  treatment  of  atheism,  8-11. 

Rousseau,  145. 

Scepticism,  107-8,  114,  147. 

Schoolmen,  135. 

Seneca,  no,  122. 

Sibylline  books,  97. 
I  Sisyphus,  45,  48. 

Socrates,   7,   13,  40,  46,  49,  56,  58 
0^-7^,    84,    107,    147.     See   also 
I      Daimonion  of  S. 

Socratic  philosophy,  64,  87,  149. 

Socratic  Schools,  73,  87-88. 
!  Sol  invictus,  136. 


168 


INDEX 


Solon,  1 6. 

Sophistic,    35-38,   57,    64,    87,    104, 

148,  149. 
Sophocles,  28,  54. 
Stilpo,  13,  74,  108. 
Stoics,    83,    103-5,    113,    118,    119, 

121-22,  147,  148,  149. 
Strabo,  97. 
Strato,  87,  108. 
Suetonius,  121. 
Supernaturalism,  149—51. 
Superstition,  75,  90,  102,  123,  126. 

Tapuis,  138. 

Thales,  24. 

Theba'is  (mediaeval),  136. 

Theodicy  (Sociatic),  67. 

Theodoras,   13,   75-76,   108,   109. — 

On  the  Gods,  75. 
Theophrastus,  13,  86. 
Thermon,  98. 
Thomas    Aquinas,    131,    135,    138, 

139,  140. 
Thracians,  18. 
Thrasymachus,  50,  62. 
Thucydides   (the  historian),   28-29, 

92,  94- 
Thucydides  (the  statesman),  26. 
Tiberius,  118. 
Tisiphone,  136. 
Titans,  18. 


Tolerance  in  antiquity,  9,  11. 
Trajan,  11. 
Tullia,  116. 
Tyche,  91-96,  118. 
Typhoeus,  140. 

Uranos,  iii. 
U  saner,  152. 

Valerius  Maximus,  118. 

Varro,  100,  no. 

Vico  {Scienza  Nuova),  143. 

Violation  of  sanctuaries,  40,  60,  97, 

100. 
Virgil,  117. 
Voss,  G.  I.,  135,  138,  141. 

Wisdom  of  Solomon,  128. 
Worship  rejected,  9-13,  60,  74,  77, 
84,  109,  123,  125. 

Xenocrates,  81-82,  105,  113,  129. 
Xenophanes  of  Colophon,    13,    17- 

21,  52,  56. 
Xenophon,    58,    59,    62,    66,    67. — 

Memorab.  58,  60. — Apology,  58. 

Zeller,  76,  79. 
Zeno  of  Elea,  21. 

Zeus,  16,  22,  30,  43,  55,  57,  58,  81, 
105,  III,  124. 


PRINTED    BY    MORKISON    AND   GIBB    LIM17EL),    KUINBUROll 


THE    PROBLEM  OF    THE 

PACIFIC 

IN   THE  TWENTIETH   CENTURY 

By  GENERAL   NIKOLAI   GOLOVIN 
In    Collaboration  with    ADMIRAL    A.    D.    BUBNOV 

With  a  Preface  by  Dr.   HAROLD  WILLIAMS 

With  Six  Maps  Demy  8vo.     Cloth  lOS.  6d.  net 

Public  opinion  is  inclined  to  regard  the  Washington  Con- 
ference as  a  masterly  achievement  in  the  direction  of  eliminating 
all  chances  of  an  armed  conflict  in  the  Pacific.  The  Russian 
author,  General  N.  Golovin,  whose  book  "The  Problems  of  the 
Pacific  in  the  Twentieth  Century "  is  shortly  to  appear,  cherishes 
no  such  illusions.  He  has  made  a  dispassionate  and  thorough 
study  of  the  economic,  political,  and  military  conditions  of  present- 
day  Japan  and  of  her  exceptional  skill  in  making  diplomacy  the 
obedient  servant  of  her  national  aims.  The  uninterrupted  and 
rapid  growth  of  the  population  of  the  Japanese  islands  makes  it 
imperative  for  Japan  to  increase  her  territory.  Whether  such  an 
expansion  is  possible  without  infringement  upon  the  sovereign  rights 
of  other  nations  and  without  armed  resistance  on  the  part  of 
these  nations  is  the  gist  of  the  problem.  The  author  shows 
that  it  is  Japan's  aim,  pursued  with  masterly  perseverance  and 
foresight,  to  be  fully  equipped,  in  respect  of  naval  bases,  armed 
forces,  and  economic  safeguards,  for  the  attainment  of  this  national 
aim,  enforcing,  if  need  be,  her  will  upon  other  nations.  As  a 
result  of  a  close  personal  investigation  of  the  present-day  condition 
of  Japan  and  of  strictly  scientific  treatment  of  his  subject,  General 
Golovin  has  contributed  a  book  which  will  undoubtedly  be  of 
great  interest  to  all  students  of  politics  and  of  military  science,  as 
well  as  to  the  general  public. 


ESKIMO  FOLK-TALES 

By  KNUD   RASMUSSEN  and  W.  WORSTER 

Crown  é^to  Jlhistrated  15S.  net 

These  stories  were  collected  in  various  parts  of  Green- 
land, taken  down  from  the  lips  of  the  Eskimo  story-tellers 
themselves,  by  Knud  Rasmussen,  the  Danish  explorer,  who 
is  a  leading  authority  on  Greenland  and  its  people.  The 
stories  bring  before  us  the  daily  life  of  the  Eskimos,  their 
manners  and  customs,  and  the  curious  "  spirit  world  "  which 
forms  their  primitive  religion. 

This  collection,  the  first  of  its  kind,  is  edited  especially 
with  a  view  to  interesting  the  widest  class  of  readers.  The 
work  is  in  many  ways  unique,  offering  as  it  does  material 
from  an  almost  untouched  source,  in  a  form  calculated  to 
appeal  to  every  type  of  reader.  There  is  all  the  fascina- 
tion of  the  fairy  tale  and  the  story  of  adventure,  the  charm 
of  a  little-known  country,  as  shown  in  the  words  of  the 
natives  themselves.  Lovers  of  folk-lore  and  students  of 
literature  will  find  most  interesting  parallels  and  contrasts 
to  the  legends  of  other  lands. 

The  illustrations,  by  native  Eskimo  artists,  are  of  an 
altogether  distinctive   type,   and    admirably   suited    to   the 

text. 


DELPHI 

By  Dr.   FREDERIK   POULSEN 

Translated  by  C.  C.   RICHARDS 
W  itli  a  Preface  by  Proi\   PERCY  GARDNER 

Crmv7i  ^fo  Cloth  2IS.  net 

This  important  archæological  work  by  the  Keeper  of 
the  Classical  Department  of  the  Ny  Carlsberg  Glyptotek, 
Copenhagen,  is  based  on  a  lengthy  stay  at  Delphi  in  1907, 
and  is  copiously  illustrated  by  photographs. 

"A  scholarly  and  attracti\e  account  .  .  highly  interesting  .  .  . 
illustrated  with  good  photographs." — Spectator. 

"An  admirable  guide  .  .  .  every  one  in  England  who  has  visited  or 
wished  to  visit  Delphi  will  welcome  Dr.  Poulsen's  book." 

Westminster  Gazette. 

"This  magnificent  book  .  .  .  will  be  enormously  prized  by  every 
scholar  and  Hellenist  among  us." — Bookman, 

"  He  writes  with  the  enthusiasm  of  an  archæologist,  the  discrimination 
of  a  historian,  the  suggestiveness  of  an  expert  in  mythology,  religion, 
and  philosophy  .  .  .  the  book  is  an  invaluable  addition  to  our  know- 
ledge of  Greek  mythology  and  archæology." — Southport  Guardian. 


STUDIES    ON    ARTHROPODA 

I 

By  H.  J.  HANSEN 

With  Four  Plates  8s.  net 

Contents  : — The  Pedipalpi,  Ricinulei  and  Opiliones  (exc.  O.  Lania- 
tores),  collected  by  Mr.  Leonardo  Fea  in  tropical  West  Africa  and 
adjacent  Islands  (with  Four  Plates)— On  Stridulation  in  Crustacea 
Decapoda — On  the  Postembryonic  Occurrence  of  the  Median  "  Dorsal 
Organ  "  in  Crustacea  Malacostraca. 


CHILD    PSYCHOLOGY 
L,  IL,  m. 

By  VILHELM  RASMUSSEN 

1.  The  Soul-life  of  a  Child  in  its  First  Four  Years. 

3s.  6d.  net 

II.  The    Kindergarten    Child:  Its   conception    of  life  and 

its  mental  powers.  5s.  6d.  net 

III.  The    Kindergarten    Child:    Thought,  imagination,  and 

feeling  ;  will  and  morale.  4s.  net 

"Accurate  and  interesting  .  .  .  chapters  of  absorbing  interest  .  .  . 
serious  and  illuminating  .  .  .  should  be  of  very  great  value  to  teachers 
and  parents." — Bookman. 

"The  book  is  valuable  because  it  is  based  on  evidence  and  tests 
.  .  .  deals  exhaustively  with  the  child  ...  we  cordially  recommend 
these  volumes." — Court  Journal. 

"Their  value  cannot  be  overestimated  .  .  .  skilful,  first-hand  ob- 
servation .  .  .  should  be  read  by  every  teacher  and  by  every  intelligent 
parent  .  .  .  interesting  to  the  fascination  point."- — Athenæuin. 

"  These  fascinating  volumes  will  be  read  with  pleasure  and  instruc- 
tion .  .  .  should  do  much  to  place  the  study  of  child  psychology  in 
childhood  on  a  scientific  footing." — Medical  Times. 

"  Rich  in  instruction  and  suggestion." — Scotsman. 

"An  important  and  valuable  treatise  appealing  to  parents  and  the 
general  reader  .  .  ." — Soufhport  Gttardian. 

"  A  service  to  the  child  and  the  parent  .  .  they  should  be  of  great 
interest  to  the  parent      .  .  straightforward,  simple,  and  readable." 

Liverpool  Courier. 

The  Second  Danish 
PAMIR    EXPEDITION 

By  Dr.  OVE  PAULSEN 

Vol.    I.  Studies    in    the   Vegetation    of    the   Transcaspian 
Lowlands,  191 2.  5s.  net 

Vol.  II.  Studies  in  the  Vegetation  of  Pamir,  1920. 

7s.  6d.  net 
A  report  of  the  botanical  results  of  the  expedition,  with 
chapters  on  the  climate,  structure,  and  geology.     Illustrated 
from  photographs. 


14  DAY  USE 

RETURN  TO  DESK  FROM  WHICH  BORROWED 

LOAN  DEPT. 

This  book  is  due  on  the  last  date  stamped  below,  or 

on  the  date  to  which  renewed. 

Renewed  books-are  subject  to  immediate  recall. 


■Itittr 


i 


M    619BT  11 


(:.      t'.lC. 


iijN13  ^3: 


Rt^o    -    LD 


JN2QT/"^p^/ 


13  !9c3  2  4 


APR  3    1972  91 


SarDLD   MAR  2372 -5  PM 3  » 


APR  2  9  1970 


fNTERLIBR/ 


.RY  LOAN 


FEB  1  f)  i'^175 


UNIV.  OF  CALiF..  BERiC 


w,«^»■** 


m).  cm.  jtji!  2.1 11 


r: 


LD  21A-60m-2,'67 
(H241slO)476B 


General  Library 

University  of  California 

Berkeley 


GENERAL  LIBRARY  -  U.C.  BERKELEY 


BODDSOb^flS